Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - O Malley

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4 5
21
Alumni / Darcy Donohue
« on: April 16, 2020, 02:45:24 PM »
 [~]-CONTACT INFORMATION-[~]

Handlers Name: Maggie
Any Messengers: just twitter and Facebook
Years Active: off and on for 16 years


[~]-MANAGER INFORMATION-[~]

Picture Base (Name Only, real picture bases no cartoons. Check Taken Pic Bases List): Genevieve Padalecki(preferrably pictures from her as Ruby on Supernatural)
Twitter: none yet...
Name: Darcy Donohue
Nickname(s): None
Age: 34
Height: 5’5”
Weight: 125lbs
Hometown: somewhere in Ireland(yet to be revealed)
Personality: Dark and mysterious. Very controlling of O’Malley, but it’s played off that he allows her to make the decisions. Not much else is known about her right now.
Strengths: Determination and loyalty.
Weaknesses: She’s not a trained wrestler. She can very easily get hurt if she gets involved and O’Malley isn’t able to protect her. He’s always been able to so far.
Gimmick If Any: None.
Alignment: Heel.
Weapon Of Choice: Her attitude and her hand? She won’t hesitate to smack the taste out of someone’s mouth.

[~]-ENTRANCE DESCRIPTION-[~]

(Optional)
Entrance Theme Music (Check Taken Theme Song List):
Entrance Description: Same as O’Malley’s

[~]-BIOGRAPHY-[~]
Bio & Past Accomplishments: Not much is known about Darcy’s past. Who she is? Where she came from? How she met O’Malley? More will be revealed going forward, but everything about her is a complete mystery, aside from her feelings for O’Malley.

[~]-WRESTLING INFORMATION-[~]
***Be sure to fill out an NPC/Manager application as well***
Wrestler(s) Managed:

22
Climax Control Archives / Into The Darkness: Part 2
« on: March 27, 2020, 05:28:55 PM »
 
March 1st, 2020
Hamilton, Scotland
After O’Malley’s disqualification


Two years after being eliminated in the first round of the Blast From The Past tournament, O’Malley found himself in the same outcome. Only this time, the elimination was his fault, as he had hit Austin James Mercer with a low blow that got him and Samantha Marlowe disqualified. A strange turn of events indeed, as his mysterious lady love, Darcy Donohue, had basically guaranteed that O’Malley and his partner would not get eliminated in the first round again, and it certainly wouldn’t be his fault either.

So why go back on their word? Why would O’Malley make such a risky decision that ultimately led to his disqualification? You’d have to ask O’Malley that, but the only person who would be privy to that information is Darcy herself.

Her actions following the disqualification led everyone to believe perhaps she was fine with what O’Malley had done. By tossing in a steel chair to O’Malley, what other conclusion was there left to come to? Well, judging by her mood backstage, she is anything BUT fine with his decision, and she’s expressing every bit of her frustrations out on her man. Luckily there is no one around at the moment, or there might be many curious eyes on the both of them.


Darcy: What were you THINKING?! I made it very clear to everyone that if you and Samantha were eliminated that it would NOT be your fault!

Darcy glares at O’Malley as he is seated in a chair, sweat still appearing at the top of his forehead. He doesn’t answer her, and just stares at her calmly.

Darcy: And what do you do?! You get the two of you disqualified! That is not what we had planned, O’Malley! That is not what we discussed!

She shouts even louder, turning away from him in frustration. He scratches his head, remaining silent, and she turns back around to face him, folding her arms.

Darcy: Then I had to think quick and make it look like that was all part of the plan, and you couldn’t even finish THAT! I don’t know what we’re going to do from here, but I guess I need to think of another plan. And you better not screw that up, either!

She turns away from him again, closing her eyes and bringing her hands up to her head. She pulls at her hair, frustrated. O’Malley stands up from the chair and walks up behind her. He wraps his arms around her, and kisses her neck, but even that doesn’t get a smile from her.

Darcy: Your sexual advances won’t work right now, O’Malley. What you did out there really screwed things up, and I don’t think you fully understand that.

He kisses her neck again, then up to her ear. He stops, and whispers something to her, this time causing a grin to appear on her face. He spins her around to face him, and he looks into her eyes as she grins wickedly up at him.

Darcy: Interesting thought you have there. I suppose that could work, but I’m still very disappointed in you, my love. You were supposed to advance all the way to the finals. You were supposed to win that guaranteed shot at the World Heavyweight Championship, but—

In an effort to silence her, as it seems is the case, O’Malley brings his lips to hers, kissing her passionately. They kiss for what seems like quite a while until the sound of someone clearing their throat is heard. Darcy immediately pulls away and both have annoyed expressions on their face as they look next to them. The camera pans back and Pussy Willow is seen standing there.

Pussy: Uh, pardon my interruption, but—

Darcy: But what, exactly? Let me guess, you’re here to be quite the nosey one, right? I mean, that is part of your job description?

Pussy Willow scratches her head momentarily.

Pussy: Well, I suppose. But why does that surprise you? I’m sent to try and get answers, or thoughts and opinions, from the superstars and Bombshells, so why do you seem to have such a problem with it?

Darcy rolls her eyes. She steps in front of O’Malley, standing between him and Pussy Willow. She folds her arms and glares at the busty reporter, and O’Malley places a hand on the small of her back.

Darcy: I have such a problem with it because you interrupted a private moment between my love and I. If you were so curious to get answers or thoughts and opinions from O’Malley or myself, you could have waited and come back later.

Pussy Willow chuckles.

Pussy: Private moment? You two were playing tonsil hockey out in the open. That is hardly a private moment. And if I had come back later, you would have either been gone, doing a hell of a lot more than making out, or turned me away anyway.

Darcy: First off, kissing in public is one thing. Anything beyond that, we do behind a locked and closed door. Secondly, why don’t you just get to why you’re here then? Get it over with so the two of us can finish what we started.

Pussy Willow glances to O’Malley. His expression remains blank, but she watches as he rubs Darcy’s back and his hand then slides down to her ample behind, giving it a bit of a squeeze. Darcy grins as she waits for Pussy to answer. Pussy shakes her head and turns her attention back to Darcy.

Pussy: Well, I guess the question is quite obvious, isn’t it? Why did O’Malley cost himself and Samantha the first round match by getting them disqualified? And his actions after…

Darcy: O’Malley understands the gravity of what he did out there. We all make mistakes, but perhaps this was all for the better. The whole idea of this tournament is laughable. I mean, relying on someone you don’t know in order to secure a championship opportunity? It’s ridiculous.

Pussy: And completely voluntary. You’re not forced into this tournament, and O’Malley had himself a very trustworthy partner out there. But I guess ultimately you’re calling the shots, right?

Darcy is none too pleased with being interrupted by Pussy Willow. She drops her hands and takes a single step forward.

Darcy: As I have said many times before, O’Malley trusts the decisions I make. If he had a problem with it, he would tell ME. Plain and simple.

Pussy Willow shakes her head and looks back to O’Malley.

Pussy: What happened to you, O’Malley? How on earth could you let this vile woman take control of you like she’s done?

O’Malley’s nostrils flare and Darcy speaks up for him.

Darcy: Leave. Now!

Pussy: With pleasure. And O’Malley, I hope whatever hold she has on you can be released. Misty is probably rolling in her grave right now.

Darcy: LEAVE!

Pussy Willow turns and walks away without another word. Darcy stands there for a moment, seething, but O’Malley comes up behind her and again wraps his arms around her. She calms just slightly.

Darcy: These people are never going to stop bringing her up, are they?

O’Malley simply responds by kissing her neck again. She takes in a deep breath and sighs, pushing herself away from him.

Darcy: Let’s go get our things and get the hell out of here.

Darcy then starts walking, and O’Malley follows behind. But the question that Pussy Willow had raised remains. What exactly has Darcy done to O’Malley?

**FLASHBACK SCENE**
MAY 2018
Dublin, Ireland- O’Malley Returns Home


Home. Ireland, that is. His real home. Not the home he had built in America with Misty and their son, Owen. After marrying Misty, and moving to America to be with her and Owen, he wasn’t sure when he would even return to Ireland again. Truth be told, there wasn’t much there for him, but in recent months he found himself being drawn back and there was nothing holding him back. Or, no one at least, now that Misty was gone.

Not even his son. God, he had thought about bringing Owen with him. He had every right, being Owen’s only living parent now. But all of Misty’s family were in the states. They were all in the Las Vegas vicinity to be exact, and deep down, O’Malley couldn’t take Owen away from his extended family like that. But he also couldn’t be the father that Owen needed, either.


O’Malley: Hey, Brady! I’ll take another!

The barkeep, Brady, walks over to O’Malley. He raises an eyebrow at him and reluctantly takes O’Malley’s empty pint glass to refill it.

Brady: Don’t ye think ye’ve had enough, bud? I’m all fer the business an’ all, but—

O’Malley: Just fill the feckin’ glass, mick!

Brady does as he’s ordered to do and then slides the full pint back to O’Malley. O’Malley takes a quick drink as O’Malley’s thoughts wander back to just days ago. To when he left his son in the care of his grandparents. To the look in Owen’s eyes as he walked away…

Several days ago…

O’Malley sits in the back seat of the taxi he had drive him here- to the home belonging to Misty’s parents. Owen is with him, strapped in snug to his car seat next to his father. The taxi driver is staring into the rearview mirror at him, growing more impatient.


Driver: Look, not to rush you or anything, but how long is this going to take?

O’Malley: Just gimme a minute. I’m about to do somethin’ really feckin’ stupid, and I need another minute.

The driver sighs but says no more. The time was ultimate on O’Malley’s dime, but it wouldn’t go on much longer, though. The front door to the house opens, and O’Malley spots Misty’s parents, Andrew and Colleen, walk out. Their eyes focused solely on the taxi parked out front.

O’Malley: Ahh, shite. Here we go. Look, I need to get me boy unstrapped and to his grandparents. Don’t drive off, ok?

Driver: You’re paying, pal. Just don’t take forever.

O’Malley nods as he turns to Owen, and begins unbuckling him from the carseat. Owen points out the window as he spots his grandparents and smiles brightly.

Owen: Nana! Papa! Nana! Papa!

O’Malley: That’s right, boy-o. Yer gonna go see Nana and Papa. C’mon.

O’Malley opens his door and Owen quickly shoves away from him and runs to his grandparents. O’Malley takes the opportunity to get Owen’s car seat and bags with his belongings out of the car before he walks up to Misty’s parents. Andrew has Owen in his arms, and Colleen looks at O’Malley curiously.

Colleen: O’Malley? What...what’s going on? We weren’t expecting you.

O’Malley sets the car seat and bags down on the ground. Andrew tries to keep Owen distracted, but that is easier said than done with an almost three year old.

O’Malley: Uh, yeah. Look, this isn’t gonna be easy fer me, and I’m sure yer all gonna hate me fer this, but—

Colleen: Are…you going somewhere?

O’Malley takes in a deep breath and then nods slowly. Andrew growls and Colleen frowns.

O’Malley: I...I have to. I’m goin’ back to Ireland. I miss her so much, and I can’t stay here without her. I can’t live in that house with her there. And..I can’t be the father Owen needs me to be.

Andrew: What the hell are you talking about?! How long are you going for?!

Colleen: O’Malley, please reconsider. Owen just lost his mother. He...he needs you.

O’Malley shakes his head and it’s clear he is fighting back tears.

O’Malley: I don’t know how long I’ll be gone, honestly. It may be a while. I need to let her go, and I can’t do that here. I thought about takin’ Owen with me, but I couldn’t take him from all of ye like that. He needs all ye more than he needs me.

Growing impatient, the taxi driver honks his horn. O’Malley spins around and holds a finger up saying he’ll be just another minute.

O’Malley: I’m...I’m sorry to do this to all of ye, but I have to. I know yer what’s best for Owen, so I know I’m leavin’ him in good hands. Right, Owen?

Owen: Daddy leaving??

Owen suddenly frowns as he senses what is happening. O’Malley runs his hand over Owen’s cheek and nods, his heartbreaking.

O’Malley: Yeah, bud. Daddy’s leavin’ fer a while. Yer gonna stay here with Nana and Papa, though.

Owen: No! I wanna go! I wanna go wif Daddy!

Owen reaches for O’Malley, hoping he’ll take him in his arms, but O’Malley backs away quickly, shaking his head. Owen starts to cry as O’Malley starts heading for the taxi.

O’Malley: I...I’m sorry, boy-o. I love ye so much, Owen! But ye gotta stay with Nana and Papa! I...I’m sorry!

Owen fights to get out of his grandfather’s arms, but Andrew holds on tight as O’Malley jumps into the backseat of the taxi again. He orders the taxi driver to go, and he puts the car in drive and speeds off. And O’Malley never...looks...back.

Back to Ireland, days later…

O’Malley’s eyes just stare forward as he continues drinking his pint of beer. Brady is wiping down the counter ss O’Malley nears the end of his drink.


Brady: Where’s yer mind at these days, O’Malley? Last time I saw ye, ye were happy. That lass break yer heart or somethin’?

O’Malley’s eyes drift over to Brady and he just slowly blinks. He finishes off his beer and slides the empty glass over to Brady.

O’Malley: Somethin’ like that. Gimme somethin’ stronger. Whiskey should do.

Brady is tempted to argue, but judging by the mood O’Malley is in, he decides against it. He searches around for a bottle of good Irish Whiskey and grabs another glass. He sets the glass in front of O’Malley and pours the whiskey and the sound of heels clicking on the floor are heard. A shadow is cast behind O’Malley as Brady looks behind him.

“So it’s true. You’re back in Ireland.”

O’Malley’s eyes widen just as he brings the glass of whiskey up to his mouth and he hears the female voice behind him. Her Irish accent isn’t as thick as everyone else’s but it’s there. And it’s a voice he apparently recognizes. He downs the entire glass of whiskey before he turns and faces the woman behind him.

O’Malley: Christ...Darcy? What the…

The woman standing before him, now identified as Darcy, grins as she stares at him. Brady walks several feet away, giving them as much privacy as he can.

Darcy: Hello O’Malley. It’s nice to see you again, sweetie.

O’Malley stays there, shocked for a while. He’s at a loss for words and as Darcy tries to get closer, he jumps up from his chair and tries to get away from her.

O’Malley: I...I got nothin’ to say to ye, Darcy! Just..stay the hell away from me!

O’Malley pulls some money out of his pocket and slaps it down on the bar counter, nodding to Brady. He then rushes out of the pub, and Darcy just turns slowly and watches. But the smile never fades from her face.

Brady: Tryin’ to start trouble already, are ye, Darcy? Ye should know better by now.

Darcy: Trouble? Hardly, Brady. Fate has brought him back home, and I plan to take full advantage of it.

Darcy grins again as she turns to face Brady. He is just shaking his head as he wipes down the bar and Darcy finally disappears in the same direction O’Malley went.

Present Day
Saxon Hotel and Suites
O’Malley Speaks?!


Less than a week ago, Hot Stuff Mark Ward made the announcement that the remainder of the SCW Homecoming Tour was being cancelled due to the current emergency the world was facing. All SCW, SCU and GRIME staff would be sent back to Las Vegas and put up in a hotel for as long as needed to be near the three chosen locations where shows would take place going forward. And not just any hotel. Brooke Saxon’s family owned Saxon Hotel and Suites.

All superstars and Bombshells from SCW, SCU and GRIME are making the best of their current situation, and being isolated, for the most part, to their suites. While most would try and take occasional advantage of the amenities the hotel has to offer, O’Malley and Darcy have chosen to spend the day in their room. In bed as it seems.

O’Malley has his hands behind his head, leaning against the headboard of the king sized bed. He’s shirtless, and Darcy seems to be as well but she’s completely hidden under the sheet as she’s cuddled against him, running her hand over his chest. Across the room, O’Malley’s phone starts ringing and he growls as he puts his feet on the floor and quickly pulls on a pair of pants. Darcy looks around and finds her bathrobe as O’Malley looks at his phone. He turns it around and shows Darcy. Gabriel is trying to facetime him.


Darcy: Better answer that. Wouldn’t want to anger your mentor now would we.

O’Malley shrugs and walks back over to the bed. He answers it just as he sits down, starting the video chat with his friend and trainer, Gabriel.

O’Malley: Gabriel. What’s up, mate?

Gabriel looks into the phone, and raises an eyebrow as he spots Darcy behind a shirtless O’Malley.

Gabriel: Uhh, am I interrupting something? You didn’t have to answer!

Darcy: Relax, Gabriel. There was no interruption, I assure you.

Gabriel raises an eyebrow again.

Gabriel: Uh huh, sure.

O’Malley: Christ, would ye knock it off. What do ye need anyway?

Gabriel: Look, I just wanted to get something off my chest here. I understand you’re not the same person since you’ve been back, and I’m not about to tell ya who you can and can’t play bury the bone with…

Gabriel points to Darcy. She frowns, as does O’Malley, but Gabriel keeps speaking.

Gabriel: But neither of you have yet to fill me in on what exactly you’re doing in either SCU or SCW right now. Not to mention, it all keeps blowing up in your face, doesn’t it?

O’Malley is about to speak up, but Darcy clears her throat, so he lets her speak instead.

Darcy: If you’re talking about what happened a few weeks ago with the Blast From the Past match…

Gabriel: Not just that, but that’s part of it, yes.

O’Malley: Like Mercer didn’t have it coming anyway?

Darcy glares at him.

Darcy: Not the point, my love. Look, he knows he made a mistake, but he intends to make up for it. That is exactly why we had him accept Ben Jordan’s open challenge. Trust me, after Sunday, GO Gym will have yet another championship reign to its track record. And he’ll be even more successful…

Gabriel smirks.

Gabriel: Don’t let Fenris find out you said that. Darcy, look, I don’t know enough about ya, but this whole situation doesn’t seem to be giving O’Malley the best image. And if O’Malley doesn’t have the best image, then it also reflects poorly on this gym. No offense, but I don’t think he’s ready for this match against Ben.

O’Malley: Excuse me?! How can ye say that?! I am bloody ready, Gabriel, and I’m gonna prove it to ye! Just because I uppercutted Mercer’s balls up into his abdomen…

Gabriel sighs and shakes his head.

Gabriel: Just calm down would ya? I stand by what I said, but the challenge was already accepted and the match is made. I have full faith in your abilities, but maybe you should leave Darcy backstage for this one?

Darcy: Like hell he will! I’m his valet and I will NOT be staying backstage when he beats Ben Jordan!

Gabriel: Well, then just don’t do something stupid, because it seems like that seems to happen a lot lately. I’d love nothing more than to celebrate him finally winning some gold, and if you can stay out of it, he just might have a good chance.

O’Malley: I’m not gonna screw this one up, Gabriel. I’m going to make Ben Jordan regret issuing that open challenge. I promise you that.

Gabriel shrugs and lets out another sigh.

Gabriel: I’ll be paying close attention and hoping you do. Anyway, I’ll let the two of you get back to whatever you were doing. I’ll be talking to the both of ya soon.

O’Malley: Later, mate.

Darcy: Goodbye, Gabriel.

The screen then goes blank as the call ends. O’Malley puts his phone on the nightstand next to the bed, and stares forward, a slightly annoyed look on his face now.

Darcy: He doesn’t like me…

O’Malley: He barely knows ye. Don’t worry about it. I’ll prove to him that ye being out there won’t cause any problems.

Darcy smiles and wraps her arms around him. She leans forward and turns her head to look at him.

Darcy: The both of us will make sure you walk out as the new champion on Sunday, my love. And we’ll prove to everyone who the star pupil of the GO Gym really is.

Darcy then swings herself around to straddle herself in O’Malley’s lap. She keeps her arms wrapped around his neck and kisses him passionately as they collapse back into the bed.

****************************************


The scene opens up in an undisclosed location. It can’t be far from the Saxon Hotel and Suites, given the fact that everyone is currently told to stay put until it’s time for Climax Control at the Staggs Dungeon. The area is dark and has an eerie feel to it, and as the lighting gets better, O’Malley and Darcy can be seen. O’Malley has his arms folded across his chest as Darcy stands beside him, as usual.

Darcy: Benjamin Jordan. The Saint of SCW. Your current World Heavyweight Champion and perhaps everyone’s favorite human being. Well, everyone except O’Malley and me. We don’t feel the need to love everything about Ben just because everyone else does. Isn’t that right, my love?

Darcy looks to O’Malley. Normally, he would remain expressionless, but this time the corner of his mouth actually turns up in a slight grin before Darcy continues speaking.

Darcy: You see, Ben always seems to make decisions solely because he wants people to think he can do no wrong. He always does the right thing and acts all high and mighty and respectable just so people continue to cheer for him and respect him. So humble. So kind. So...so...sickening. So much potential wasted just to pander to what people expect from him.

Darcy laughs and O’Malley just stares into the camera.

Darcy: He just wants to be friends with everyone and prove he’s the ultimate good guy. I imagine that would be the reason he issued this open challenge of his because he wants to prove he’s a fighting champion and that he won’t back down from a challenge. How foolish. Or maybe it just goes to show how cocky the “Cockney” King really is? This open challenge has nothing to do with being a fighting champion. It has everything to do with that ego he’s doing everything he can to keep hidden.

Darcy steps forward and O’Malley’s eyes follow her. His arks drop to his side and he stands frozen in place.

Darcy: Do all of you honestly believe he issued this challenge to give others who might not otherwise get a shot at the championship a fair chance? We certainly don’t. He did this because deep down, he knew the men who would accept the challenge right away. He knew that the weakest links would jump at the chance, and there would be no chance he’d lose the title to any of them. Adding one successful title defense after another, feeding that ego.

Darcy shakes her head then turns to face O’Malley.

Darcy: But O’Malley is not one of those men. O’Malley is not an easy win and he’s a true threat to Ben’s reign. I’m sure most would not agree, but tune into Climax Control on Sunday and find out just how serious a threat O’Malley is. He’s the star pupil from the GO Gym, and unlike a certain other GO Gym student, O’Malley will be able to get the job done and defeat Ben Jordan. Yes, I’m referring to a certain hot-headed Icelandic man.

Darcy chuckles, and O’Malley grins again as they look into the camera once again.

Darcy: How sweet will it be to be the one from the GO Gym to defeat Saint Ben Jordan, when the former MMA fighter couldn’t? True, Fenris is a former World Heavyweight Champion in his own right, but how long ago was that? And how many attempts has he had since then?

Darcy shrugs. O’Malley finally wipes the smirk off his face, returning to his blank expression.

Darcy: But enough about him. This is about O’Malley and his chance to finally achieve greatness. This is his chance to do what a certain woman from his past couldn’t even do. Ben Jordan simply isn’t untouchable. He’s not unbeatable, and O’Malley will make it known to the entire world on Sunday. And this waist?

She brings her hand to O’Malley’s waist, rubbing it gently.

Darcy: Will soon be home to the World Heavyweight Championship. And O’Malley will show the world what a true champion does.

Darcy looks back into the camera.

Darcy: Good luck, Benjamin. Give my regards to that...charming wife of yours.

She laughs and starts walking away moments later. The camera focuses in on O’Malley’s face, and for the first time in months, he actually speaks on camera!

O’Malley: See ye soon Benny Boy…

As Darcy’s shouting is heard moments later, O’Malley follows off to join her, let out an evil laugh as he does. The camera then fades to black!

23
Climax Control Archives / Into The Darkness: Part 1
« on: February 28, 2020, 08:39:36 PM »
 
Two Years Ago…
April 15th, 2018
Las Vegas, Nevada
Blast From The Past Round One


The night was supposed to go better than it had. It was the official return of SCW, and also the start of the Blast From The Past tournament. O’Malley, widower to the late great Hall of Famer Bombshell, Misty, was making his official wrestling debut and he did so in great fashion. He had managed to get teamed with close friend, Roxi Johnson, and the odds of them advancing pretty far in the tournament seemed almost a sure thing.

Almost.

The first round didn’t go in their favor. After being booked against “Shorty” Devin Tyler and Evie Baang, the two were eliminated after a hard fought match. O’Malley was more than disappointed, and the look on his face says it all as he walks backstage, his head looking down to the ground. He’s still catching his breath and as he tries to quietly disappear to the locker rooms, Roxi Johnson rushes up behind him.


Roxi: O’Malley, wait. Where are you going?

Against his better judgement, O’Malley stops. He wants nothing more than to ignore Roxi and keep walking, but he didn’t want to hurt their friendship by doing so. So he turns around to face her, with as convincing a smile as he can muster.

O’Malley: Need to get out of this ring gear, love, and I’d love nothin’ more than to take a shower.

Roxi: I’m...I’m sorry.

O’Malley arches an eyebrow and stares at her, confused.

O’Malley: Fer what?

Roxi takes in a deep breath and lets out a long sigh.

Roxi: For letting you down out there. I’m the one who got pinned. I never thought we’d get eliminated in the first round. I really thought we had a fighting chance.

O’Malley smiles at her, but he shakes his head. He places a hand on her shoulder in a reassuring manner.

O’Malley: It ain’t yer fault, love. Ye might have gotten pinned, but it’s me fault ye did. I had Devin in a good spot to finish him off, and I tagged ye in instead.

Roxi: That...that doesn’t mean anything at all. I should have been able to get the win. Or tag you back in. But I—

O’Malley holds his hand up, stopping Roxi before he can finish that thought. He knows how guilty she feels, but he’s not going to let her take the blame.

O’Malley: Enough of that, love. Yer more experienced than I am. I’ve got a lot to learn. Ye did Misty proud out there. I’m the one who failed her out there. It wasn’t yer fault, ok?

Roxi: O’Malley…

O’Malley: I...I’ve gotta go, love. Thanks fer bein’ a great partner, even if only fer one night. Owen will be wantin’ to see ye soon, so we’ll set something up.

Roxi frowns, clearly still disappointed but she doesn’t put up anymore argument.

Roxi: Oh. Of course. I’d love to see him. You take care, O’Malley.

O’Malley nods and turns and walks away. Roxi watches him disappear down another hallway, still disappointed. She takes in another deep breath before walking in the opposite direction.



Three Days Later…
April 18th, 2018
A Heartbreaking Anniversary..


He’s been dreading this day for weeks. Up until four months ago, this day was a day to look forward to. A day that should have been celebrated. But after Misty died,  it has turned into a heartbreaking reminder of everything O’Malley has lost.

What is today you ask? Today is not only Misty’s birthday, but it also would have been their first wedding anniversary. But instead of celebrating, O’Malley is now grieving the loss of the love of his life, trying to accept the fact that he was made a widower not even a year into their marriage.

He has no match to prepare for or focus on this week. As confident as he was that he and Roxi would advance further in the Blast From The Past tournament, they were shockingly eliminated in the first round. In O’Malley’s debut match. Against a midget and a vile excuse for a woman. Both of whom completely trashed Misty’s memory and legacy.

This was all more than enough excuse to check out from reality for a few days at least. Anything longer than that and he knew Gabriel, among others, would probably send out a search party for him. Not that he cared. He didn’t quite care about much at the moment.

Except Owen, of course. He would always care about his son, but he knew Owen would be better off being looked after by someone other than him for the next couple of days. He’s tried to be strong for Owen the last four months, but he knew that wasn’t going to be possible right now. So he left Owen in the care of Misty’s parents. And they didn’t put up any argument, thankfully.

He doesn’t really know how long it’s been since he left Owen with his in-laws. He’s lost all track of time, honestly, but the only thing he is aware of at the moment is that he’s in the back seat of a taxi, and he’s given the driver strict orders to head to Palm Eastern cemetery.

The sun is just beginning to set as the taxi drives through the front gate of the cemetery, and O’Malley tells him the direction to go. The driver reluctantly follows the directions he’s being given before he comes to a stop at the section where Misty is buried. O’Malley reaches into his pocket and pulls out a few bills, handing them to the driver.


O’Malley: Thanks, lad. Ye don’t need to wait fer me.

The driver turns around and stares at O’Malley, confused and a little skeptic.

Driver: Uhhh...you’re kidding, right? It’s going to be dark soon and you’re in a cemetery. I have no problem wai—

O’Malley: I’ll be fine. Just take the damn money and get outta here!

O’Malley shoves his door open and steps out of the car. He slams the door closed and a few seconds later the driver does as he’s told and speeds off and out of the cemetery. Once he’s gone, O’Malley reaches into the inside pocket of his leather jacket and pulls out a pint sized bottle of his favorite Irish Whiskey. He untwists the cap, brings the bottle to his lips and takes several gulps. He doesn’t bother to put the cap back on as he plans to finish the bottle.

He stumbles through the grass and towards Misty’s grave, several feet in front of him. Judging by his current state, he’s been drinking for several hours and is already well past the point of being drunk and is, for lack of a better phrase, fucked up. Just as he approaches Misty’s grave, he trips over his own feet and falls to his knees, just narrowly avoiding cracking his head on her headstone. This doesn’t seem to phase him, though, as he takes another swig on his whiskey and stares at Misty’s headstone.


O’Malley: Happy Birthday and Happy Anniversary, love. Ye dint tink I’d skip out on visitin’ ye today of all days, did ye?

He places his right hand on her headstone, running it along her name, while still clutching the bottle of whiskey in his left hand. He’s unable to keep himself together and soon begins to sob as he takes another drink and leans forward.

O’Malley: I...I...I miss ye so damn much, Misty. This isn’t how it’s supposed to be. We should be celebratin’ today. I...I wasn’t supposed to lose ye this soon. We shoulda grew old together, dammit!

He spins around and plops down on his butt, leaning back against the headstone. He takes another swig of whiskey and closes his eyes, leaning his head back.

O’Malley: I failed ye, love. I failed ye so much, and yet yer the one in the ground an’ not me! I couldn’t be there protect ye or save ye when ye needed me. I couldn’t even help Roxi out when she needed me in our match on Sunday and look what happened? We lost! We lost to a feckin’ midget and that bitch, Evie! Because o’ me! It’s all me fault!

He starts to hyperventilate as he thinks about everything he’s lost, but he tries. He tries to catch his breath. It takes him a while, but he eventually does and he finishes off the bottle of whiskey, dropping the bottle on the ground next to him. He reaches into his pocket and pulls out another bottle a few moments later, immediately going to work on that one, as he sinks down lower to the ground.

O’Malley: I ain’t leavin’ ye, love. Not...not tonight. But don’t worry ‘bout Owen. He’s in great hands. Better than bein’ looked after by me, actually. Who am I kiddin’, love? I’m gonna fail him eventually just like I failed ye. Maybe...maybe I should…

He takes another gulp of whiskey and then takes in a deep breath.

O’Malley: Maybe I should...Maybe...just go back...to Ireland…

He continues to talk out loud but his sentences and words begin to make less and less sense. And despite that, he continues drinking until he finishes off the second bottle of whiskey. By that time, he’s laying completely on ground with his head against the base of the headstone. He passes out just as the cemetery is left in complete darkness, and the only company O’Malley has are the thousands of graves surrounding him…




Sometime the next day, when O’Malley finally begins to open his eyes, he becomes aware of his surroundings. But he’s not in the cemetery anymore. And he feels like garbage. Complete and utter garbage as he looks around at the white walls, his vision a little blurry. And that beeping noise. Oh how annoying that is.

O’Malley: Uuuuugggghhh...stop...the feckin’...beepin’.

His voice is slightly hoarse and he feels like he’s been hit by a truck...again. As his eyes come into focus he looks up, blinks and sees none other than his trainer, Gabriel, looking down at him, unamused but relieved.

Gabriel: Welcome back, Mick.

O’Malley looks around, only seeing the ceiling and the white walls. He brings his hand up to his head.

O’Malley: Gabriel? Bloody hell, did I take a nasty kick to the noggin’ or somethin’? I don’t remember—

Gabriel chuckles a bit but shakes his head.

Gabriel: No, but I’d rather ya did instead of what really happened to ya. Figured you wouldn’t remember, though.

O’Malley: Huh?

O’Malley then looks around the room again, getting a better idea of where he is. He’s not in Gabriel’s training facility like he thought. No, he’s actually in the hospital with an IV sticking out of his arm and wires hooked up to his chest.

O’Malley: What the feck?! Why...why am I in the bloody hospital?!

He tries to sit up too quickly and just sinks back down in the bed, holding his head. Gabriel stares at him with his arms folded across his chest.

Gabriel: Think about it for a second. What’s the last thing you remember?

O’Malley closes his eyes, trying to remember what he could have done that landed him in the hospital. He shakes his head as gently as he could to avoid his headache worsening and when he opens his eyes, he looks at Gabriel.

O’Malley: Who found me?

Gabriel: Does it really matter? You got plastered and passed out in a damn cemetery! What the hell were you thinking?!

O’Malley: I was fine. I am fine. I’ve been in worse condition than that an’ I don’t need to be here.

Gabriel shakes his head.

Gabriel: That’s a load of bollocks and you know it. You’re lucky that taxi driver called and had someone come check on you, because had you stayed there like that all night? Well, who knows.

O’Malley: The taxi driver? What a piece o’ shite!

Gabriel: He probably saved your life, you know. I get this has been a rough week for you, but—

O’Malley: No! No ye don’t know, Gabriel! So don’t stand there an’ act like ye do.

O’Malley slowly sits up in the bed, closing his eyes. He takes in a deep breath, trying to think about anything but the pounding headache and the events of the last few days. Gabriel pulls a chair closer to the hospital bed and takes in a deep breath, trying to find the right words to say to his student.

Gabriel: Okay, maybe I don’t completely understand what you’re going through but hear me out, alright? I know you’re still grieving. I’m not about to sit here and tell ya to just get over it because if I were in your shoes? If I had lost Odette? I can’t even think about that…

O’Malley just moves his eyes to look at Gabriel. He doesn’t speak a word and let’s Gabriel continue.

Gabriel: But what you did yesterday and last night? Drinking as much as you did and passing out on Misty’s grave? Do you think Misty would want that? And what about your boy? What about Owen?

O’Malley: Owen was perfectly safe. He’s with Misty’s parents.

Gabriel: Yeah, I know that. But what if that alcohol poisoning had left you worse off than you are? Or if they hadn’t found you when they did? Do you really think leaving Owen a complete orphan is good for him?

O’Malley shakes his head. He closes his eyes and fights back more tears.

O’Malley: I’m gunna fail him somehow, Gabriel. Just like I failed Misty. Just like I failed Roxi on Sunday. Like I failed ye as me teacher.

Gabriel shakes his head again.

Gabriel: Ya haven’t failed anyone, O’Malley, so don’t go talking that crap. What happened to Misty was a terrible accident. You didn’t fail her at all. And so you and Roxi didn’t advance? You both did great in that match, and you didn’t fail anyone. What you did do, though, is underestimate Shorty like I told ya not to, but use it as a learning experience.

O’Malley: I...I don’t think I can. I can’t ruin Misty’s legacy, Gabriel. I..I can’t take the jokes and the trash talkin’ her good name..

Gabriel: Look, I know you’re doing all of this for her right now, and I don’t blame ya. But sooner or later? You need to start doing this for yourself. Misty’s name is forever etched in SCW’s history. There isn’t a damn thing you or anyone else can say or do that will change that.

O’Malley thinks for a moment, but he can’t find the words. He just looks down and away from Gabriel, now disappointed in himself.

Gabriel: Think about it, bud. You’ve got what it takes. I’ve seen it. You might never have seen yourself as a wrestler, ever, but you’ve got that fight in you.

O’Malley: I’m nothin’ without her, Gabriel. I thought about goin’ back to Ireland after she died, but I couldn’t take Owen away from her family like that. But...But maybe I should just go back home by meself.

Gabriel: Like hell you are. You’re not honestly talking about leaving your son like that, are you?

O’Malley lowers his head again, filled with nothing but absolute shame. Gabriel wouldn’t understand. No one would. But the more he thought about it, the more he knew it had to happen.

O’Malley: He’s better off without me right now anyway. Ye said it yerself, Gabriel. I got plastered in a damn cemetery with no regard for me son at all. I...I think I need to go back to Ireland for a while and straighten meself out.

O’Malley looked up at Gabriel with eyes filled with sad eyes. Gabriel, however, is more than disappointed as he stands up from his chair.

Gabriel: I think that would be a huge mistake but I’m pretty sure you’ve already made up your mind anyway. You’ve got great potential in the ring, O’Malley. And I think Misty would be pretty damn disappointed right now. I know I am.

O’Malley: I won’t be gone forever, mate. I just…I’ve gotta find a way to grieve away from everything that reminds me of her.

Gabriel stands there for a moment, but he can’t find the words. He just nods slowly before turning and walking out of the room without another word. O’Malley leans his head back on the pillow when a nurse walks in to check on him.

Nurse: Well look who is awake. Quite a night you had, huh?

O’Malley chuckles and shakes his head as the nurse checks his bag of fluids hanging from the IV pole.

O’Malley: I’m a right feckin’ eejit. But I ain’t feelin’ too bad now. When can I get the hell outta here?

Nurse: It could be a while, I think. The doctor wants you kept for observation for a while, and I think a psychologist is also—

O’Malley: A shrink?! Oh, I don’t think so. Ye go and tell that doctor that I’m just fine and I don’t need to speak to a crazy doc. In fact, ye tell him to sign those damn discharge papers, because I need to get out of here.

The nurse looks surprised but one look at O’Malley’s expression and she knows he’s serious. She nods once and after checking everything over, she walks out to go find the doctor.

TBC…




Present Day
A New O’Malley Has Emerged…


It’s no secret that the O’Malley that everyone knew and loved two years ago is vastly different than the version we have witnessed recently since he returned. And he did not return alone. The man who was so in love with Misty and so heartbroken and lost after her death had returned with a new mysterious woman, and all we know about her is her name.

Darcy Donohue.

She’s had him in her clutches. She’s been calling the shots and he’s obeyed every command. But nothing else is known of how they met, or how his personality had changed so drastically. At least not yet. Hopefully answers will come soon, but as for now, Darcy is tasked with preparing her love for the Blast From The Past tournament, where he finds himself teamed with former Bombshell Roulette Champion, Samantha Marlowe.

Climax Control is just two nights away, live from the very venue Darcy and O’Malley are currently standing in. New Douglas Park in Hamilton, Scotland. It’s rather cold at the moment, making one wonder why this place was even chosen for Climax Control. In the center of the field, where the SCW ring will more than likely be set up in just two days, stands Darcy and O’Malley. Darcy is more bundled up than O’Malley, but he doesn’t seem very phased by the temperature.


Darcy: Blast From The Past. The time of year where the superstars and Bombshells of SCW and SCU, toss their name into the hat at a chance to secure a guaranteed World Heavyweight Championship or World Bombshell title opportunity. And the kicker? You have to depend on your partner to make sure it happens. You have to help your partner achieve the same. Quite an interesting concept.

Darcy grins and she turns and looks to O’Malley. He remains expressionless and he turns to look at her as well.

Darcy: And O’Malley has already been through this tournament once before. Two years ago he had, at the time, the pleasure of teaming with his close friend and our now reigning World Bombshell Champion, Roxi Johnson. He was thrilled. He was confident that the two would advance in the tournament, and even more confident in their chances at winning. But what happened?

O’Malley suddenly looks away and down to the ground. His expression never changes, but Darcy places a hand on his cheek before looking back into the camera.

Darcy: Roxi Johnson let him down. She is the one who cost them their first round match, yet O’Malley was quick to take the blame because he was inexperienced. And even days later his mentor and trainer, Gabriel, had said that O’Malley underestimated the little leprechaun of SCW, Devin Tyler. Why should O’Malley have taken the blame when he was not the one to get the pinfall, hmm?

O’Malley lifts his head to look back into the camera. His eyes are slightly narrowed, and a fire burns as you can see the anger building within him.

Darcy: History will not repeat itself this year. Now thankfully he’s not teamed with Roxi Johnson again, but has been teamed with an equally experienced partner, Samantha Marlowe. But O’Malley will not be placing his faith in Ms. Marlowe to get the job done. He has learned from his mistakes, and should she be the one to take the fall and cause an elimination, he will NOT be taking the blame.

She places a hand on his back and the two look at one another lovingly.

Darcy: But we shall worry about that if the time comes, because we do not plan on that being in the first round. Samantha and O’Malley are taking on a team containing two current champions within SCW, and their victory will be that much sweeter because of that. I hope Austin James Mercer is watching this, because I have it on good authority that he’s quite confident that he and Candy will be advancing this week.

Darcy looks into the camera, smiles and lets out a laugh. She shakes her head and looks back to O’Malley. He breathes very slowly as he stares into the camera.

Darcy: Laughable. O’Malley may be a member of SCU, but let's not forget who he was trained by. Let’s not forget that O’Malley was in SCW previously and the reason he is contracted to SCU is beyond Austin’s comprehension. He and his Wolfslair buddies seem to be under the impression that they are better than everyone just because they aren’t employed with SCU. That is the wrong way of thinking and on Sunday O’Malley will show him first hand who the better athlete truly is.

O’Malley stands frozen in place while Darcy slowly walks around him, eyeing him up and down. She grins as she looks at her man and then back into the camera.

Darcy: O’Malley has the drive. He has the determination. And he has the talent and skill needed to advance far into this tournament. Just ask Gabriel Stevens. I know certain others would love more than to claim to be the best athlete trained at the OG Gym, but there’s only one true star to emerge from OG Gym, and you’re looking at him. He may not have any titles under his belt as of yet, but he will get them and he will be the most talked about trainee ever. Perhaps he’ll set his sights on that precious title that Austin James Mercer now holds?

Darcy grins again and O’Malley slowly blinks. She puts her hand on O’Malley’s waist as if placing her hand on a title.

Darcy: Such a shame that the title isn’t being defended in this match. Austin should consider himself lucky, because if it were being defended, we’d have a new champion when it was all said and done. The bosses could have had one hell of a match had they made this a winner take all match. Advancing in the tournament and walking out as new champions. But Austin would claim that O’Malley doesn’t deserve it, right? Because he’s employed by SCU. Need I remind everyone that SCU is a part of SCW.

Darcy runs her hand along O’Malley’s cheek again. He closes his eyes and enjoys the feeling of her caressing his cheek.

Darcy: O’Malley chose to return to SCW through SCU. And while he has plans for SCU, he also has plans for SCW, and it’s all set in motion. The Blast From The Past is just the start. Once he leads his team to victory, he’ll move on to fight for his guaranteed World Heavyweight Championship opportunity. And there’s not a thing that Austin can do to stop it. Unless of course, Samantha Marlowe ruins it for the both of them.

Darcy looks into the camera once more, her eyes narrowing with a warning glare.

Darcy: Samantha Marlowe. SCW’s resident sweetheart. You better hope you don’t do what Roxi Johnson did and screw O’Malley out of this opportunity to get what he should have gotten two years ago. You better not let that annoying little twit, Candy, pin you because you don’t want to find out the consequences should you fail and cost O’Malley everything. O’Malley might not be able to lay a hand on you, but I assure you, I most certainly can.

Darcy closes her eyes and when she does, O’Malley does what she had earlier. He caresses her cheek lovingly and she smiles, feeling his touch.

Darcy: Most of you might not have faith in O’Malley because of two years ago, but you will after Sunday. You’ll all understand just what he’s capable of and just what he will do to get what he wants. I mean, if you don’t believe me, just ask poor Tim Staggs just how dangerous O’Malley is. He’s more ready than he has ever been. He’s more determined than he has ever been, and on Sunday he gets one step closer.

Darcy moves in close to him, looking up into his eyes. She takes his face in her hands and speaks one last time.

Darcy: My life. My love. My champion.

O’Malley then leans down and kisses her deeply. She wraps her hands around his neck as the scene fades to black.

24
Alumni / O’Malley
« on: January 07, 2020, 09:14:07 PM »


Name: O’Malley (Note: O’Malley is his last name. He has only told one other person his first name, and that was his wife- Misty. His first name may or may not be revealed going forward, but he is to ONLY be referred to by his last name, as that is how he is known.)

Age: 37

Height: 5’11

Weight: 195lbs

Hometowm: Dublin, Ireland

Pic Base: Colin O’Donoghue

Alignment: Heel

Wrestling Style: Ground based/Submission (Note: Due to injuries suffered in an accident several years ago that left him paralyzed for several months, O’Malley will NOT attempt any high risk aerial maneuvers.)

Ring Attire: Long black wrestling spandex with a green Celtic symbol down each pant leg.

Entrance Theme: Gothic Celtic Music- Shadow Wisps

Entrance: The lights in the arena die down as the opening riffs of Gothic Celtic Music Shadow Wisps starts to play. The lights stay out for several seconds before dark green and white strobe lights start shining all around, and fog fills the entrance and along the ramp. Moments later , O’Malley steps through the curtain wearing a long black leather trenchoat. He is joined by lady companion, Darcy Donohue. They stand at the entrance for several moments before O’Malley takes the first step on their way to the ring, and Darcy follows closely behind.

Announcer: Making his way to the ring being accompanied by Darcy Donohue! From Dublin, Ireland...Weighing in at one hundred ninety-five pounds...Please welcome...O’MALLEY!!

Once he makes it to the ring, he lets Darcy walk up the steps and follows behind her. He holds the ropes open for her, and she steps through, and he enters after her. They stand in the center of the ring where Darcy removed O’Malley’s coat, then leans in and gives him a kiss on the cheek before making her way to the outside, as his music dies down.
(Match Writers Note: If he enters after his opponent, he’ll focus on his opponent across the ring, waiting for the bell to ring and the match to begin.)

Moveset: (Match Writer Note: Absolutely NO high risk manuevers are to be used!)

Spinning Toe Hold
Running European Uppercut
Feint Roundhouse Kick into legsweep
Fujiwara Armbar
Ankle lock
Stomp on bended arm
Pele kick to arm
Kimura Lock
Indian Deathlock
Triangle Choke
Northern Lights Suplex
Bridging Half Nelson Suplex
Bow and Arrow
Propellor Headscissor Lock
Penalty Kick
Modified Chicken Wing Crossface
Single leg Boston Crab with Necklock
Most Suplex variations (with the exception of anything high risk)
Cloverleaf

Signature Moves:

Celtic Knot- With his opponent down on their back on the canvas, O’Malley proceeds to fold in their arms and legs, essentially tying them in a knot, and then rolls them over, rendering them unable to move! He lets them sit there for several seconds before he follows it up with a swift kick, and the “knot” is broken loose.

Finisher: The Celtic Crush- Reverse Cloverleaf

Brief Bio: At 37 years of age, O’Malley is perhaps a little older than most just breaking out into the wrestling world, but his stamina and in ring ability is younger than his age. He was born in Dublin, Ireland and lived in other parts of the country. It was in Ireland that he met the woman who would become his wife, SCW Hall of Famer, Misty.

There was an immediate connection, though neither would admit it at the time. Misty was almost annoyed by O’Malley most of the time during her stays in Ireland, but it was clear after she left that there was much more between the two of them. O’Malley eventually came back into Misty’s life, and the two fell in love.

The first test to their relationship happened just before the Blast From the Past tournament three years ago when Misty was brutally attacked at an SCW show. The attack left Misty with a severe case of amnesia, but she somehow managed to compete in the tournament anyway, with partner Andrew Watts. The two eventually went on to win the tournament, and it was towards the end that Misty regained her memory, but O’Malley had already gone, following an argument between the two.

O’Malley went back to his life in Ireland, although it was anything but easy without Misty. Fate would bring the two back together again. Just a month after O’Malley returned to Ireland, Misty showed up there and broke some surprising news to him. She was pregnant with their child. It came as a shock to both, but O’Malley had promised to do right by Misty and their child. He would be there for her and the baby no matter what it took.

The next test to their relationship came just two weeks later. While crossing the street in Dublin, O’Malley was struck by a car, and the driver sped off. The accident left him in a coma, and an unknown family member had made the decision to take him off of life support. After Misty said what she thought would be her heartbreaking goodbye to the man she loved and the father of her child, she left Ireland to raise their child alone.

But O’Malley had woke up later that day, shocking his doctors and his closest friends. Despite the fact he was awake, he was left paralyzed and unable to walk and he couldn’t get himself to contact Misty and let her know he was alive.

Two years and more trials and tribulations later, O’Malley and Misty married on April 18th, 2017. Her birthday, and right when she was competing in what would be her last Blast From the Past tournament. Following her and Brother Grimm’s elimination from the tournament, O’Malley and Misty had decided to begin their happily ever after in the new home in Las Vegas. It was with Misty’s help, however, that O’Malley first started his wrestling training, believing it only to be a fun “hobby” and way to keep active with his wife.

Tragedy would strike at the end of the year, however, as on December 6th, 2017, Misty was killed in a terrible car accident. Her daughter with Spike Staggs, Eden, had been in the car with her but survived following an emergency surgery. O’Malley didn’t know how he would survive without her, but he had to find a way for their two and a half year old son, Owen. You would think losing Misty would also have turned him off to the idea to continuing any involvement in wrestling at all, but it didn’t. If anything, it made him more determined than before to finish what Misty started and make something of everything he had already learned.

And that is where former SCW World Heavyweight Champion, Gabriel, came into play. Gabriel took over his training, and several months later O’Malley had made his debut in SCW. His time in SCW was short lived, and after only a handful of matches, O’Malley disappear from SCW, and not much is known about his whereabouts since.

At December 2 Dismember, O’Malley made his return, this time setting his sites on SCU, and he hasn’t come alone. He is accompanied by a new lady love, Darcy Donohue, and their relationship and how they came to know one another is a complete mystery.

Only time will tell what O’Malley’s plans are for SCU, or what role Darcy will play in all of it.

25
Climax Control Archives / His Story Begins
« on: April 13, 2018, 10:21:03 PM »
 
Saturday April 7th
Palm Eastern Cemetery
Las Vegas, Nevada


O’Malley, one of SCW’s newest contracted wrestlers and widower to the late great SCW Hall of Fame legend, Misty, is taking a break from his busy training schedule today. His manager, former SCW Heavyweight Champion Gabriel, has been working all of his students to the bone to prepare for the re-opening of Sin City Wrestling in just a week’s time. And while everyone else was currently at the gym involved in more training, O’Malley had talked Gabriel into allowing him the day off.

Despite his training schedule, O’Malley had tried to come here as often as he could. Since losing Misty just four months ago, he found himself visiting her grave several times a week, but the past couple of weeks he’d been going several days without visiting, and he felt guilty. So today, he is making up for it. The sun is shining with only a few clouds roaming across the sky. It was the perfect day to visit, and O’Malley even brought his and Misty’s son, Owen, along.

O’Malley is currently seated in the grass, leaning against the side of Misty’s headstone. He was keeping a close watch on Owen as the two and a half year old wandered around near his mother’s grave, picking up sticks from nearby trees, or even a random piece of a decorative flower.

O'Malley: Owen, bud...Stay close.

Owen giggled in response and quickly ran up to O’Malley, handing him a piece of a decorative flower he had just picked up. O’Malley took it with a smile and Owen turned and looked at his mother’s headstone, pointing at it.

Owen: Mommy...

Despite being so young, Owen knew. Of course he didn’t quite understand, but he knew that this place was connected to his Mommy, who he hadn’t seen in four months. A heartbroken smile grew on O’Malley’s face as he nodded to his son.

O'Malley: Yeah, Owen. This is where yer Mum is. I wish she weren’t.

Owen just smiled and giggled again, further proving his little mind just didn’t understand what this place meant. He knew Misty was gone. He was reminded of it every time he cried for her but she didn’t come running to comfort him, but as the days went on, that was slowly changing.

As Owen started to wander off again, curiously checking every little thing out, O’Malley kept his eye on him, trying to keep himself together. Times like these, he found it very difficult to do that, however.

O'Malley: Am I doin’ the right thing, love? Am I makin’ the right decision in continuin’ this wrestling business with ye gone? Owen is too young to understand, but I don’t want to let him down.

He leans his head back against the headstone, watching as Owen plops down onto the ground and starts playing with the grass. He was thankful Owen didn’t start pulling the grass, as he’d have to gently discipline him and stop him from doing that.

O'Malley: I couldn’t get meself to stop, though, Misty. Everyone else I’m sure would’ve, but somethin’ in me told me to keep up with it. Told me to try and make something of it all because yer gone. I just...it felt like the right thing to do, love. An’ I don’t know if yer up there eatin’ me head off fer doin’ it or if yer smilin’ down, proud.

He closed his eyes for a brief moment, taking in a deep breath. Owen pushed himself back to his feet and started chasing after a butterfly that fluttered past him, and O’Malley let him go a little farther.

O'Malley: This Blast From The Past tournament is comin’ up first, ye know. I knew how much ye loved that tournament. I know if ye were here, ye probably would have tossed yer name into the damn thing yerself. I’m still kickin’ meself over how I reacted when ye did it last year. Ye shouldn’t have forgiven me for acting like an eejit, but damn I’m glad ye did.

His eyes well up with tears, but he closes them and holds himself back from completely losing it. When he opens them again, Owen is slowly making his way back towards him.

O'Malley: I managed to talk Roxi into signin’ up fer it, too. But I’m sure ye already knew that, right? I almost feel bad fer using Owen as bait, but c’mon, love. Do ye blame me fer wanting Roxi in this thing? I don’t really know much of anyone else so it’s good to have a familiar face in it, dont’cha think?

There is a sudden slight breeze, causing O’Malley to close his eyes and a smile to appear on his face. It felt like a sign from Misty.

O'Malley: Yeah, that’s what I thought, love. An’ I know there’s no guarantee I’ll get Roxi as me partner, but I got a gut feeling it’ll happen. Hey, Owen!

Owen’s head quickly shot up and he looked towards O’Malley. A huge smile spread across his face and he ran up to his father again.

O'Malley: Owen, buddy, how would ye like me and yer Auntie Roxi to team up? What do ye think about that?

Owen’s face lit up even more.

Owen: Roxi! Roxi! Roxxxxiiiii!

Owen then spun around, hoping to see Roxi there and started running around as if searching for her. O’Malley cracked a smile and even let out a laugh.

O'Malley: Yep. Thought so. We’ll find out soon enough, though. The teams are supposed to be drawn…

Just then, his phone buzzed and an alert went off from inside his pocket. He cracked a smile again as he reached inside, grabbing his phone.

O'Malley: ….today. Let’s see what I got.

Indeed, it was a Twitter notification as the SCW Twitter Guy(**waves** Hi Twitter Guy!) was live tweeting the drawings for the Blast From The Past Teams. O’Malley opened up and read the tweet and his face lit up like a tree at Christmas.

O'Malley: Blimey! What did I tell ye?! Roxi an’ I got paired together! Damn I’m one happy fella! Hey, Owen! We got our wish, boyo!

Owen continued running around, yelling out Roxi’s name. O’Malley couldn’t help but look up into the sky, towards the heavens and smile even brighter.

O'Malley: Ye made that happen, didn’t ye, love? Ye worked that magic of yer’s and made it so me and Roxi would team up in this thing?

Another sudden breeze and O’Malley smile and laughed.

O'Malley: Thanks, love. I knew ye’d pull through fer me like that. I don’t know how this tournament is gunna go, or who we got the first round, but I think we stand a fairly decent chance. Especially with ye watchin’ over us.

Just then a car pulled up behind O’Malley’s, drawing his attention towards it. The car was familiar to him, and he knew who was behind the wheel. So did Owen, because as soon as the driver’s side door opened, Owen darted over towards the car.

Owen: Dixxxxxie!

Misty’s youngest sister, Dixie, walked...or waddled, up to Owen. Waddled because she was apparently very pregnant, and she knelt down to Owen’s level to give her nephew a hug. O’Malley quickly stood up from where he was sitting as Dixie led Owen back over towards him.

Dixie: How did I know I’d find you here? How are you doing, O’Malley?

O’Malley offers his sister-in-law a quick hug and glances down to her growing belly.

O'Malley: I’m hangin’ in there. How are ye, love? That little one ready to come out yet?

Dixie laughs and rubs her belly. Owen gently puts his hand on her belly and smiles.

Owen: Baaaaby. Baby!

Dixie: That’s right little man. Auntie Dixie has a baby in here. And no, she’s not ready to come out yet. Still got a few more weeks left, at least.

O'Malley: I know I’ve said it before but I’m really happy for ye, love. Ye and yer fella. Yer gunna make a wonderful Mum.

Dixie nods, but you can see the pain in her eyes.

Dixie: I just wish Misty were here for this. As excited as I am, I’m scared as hell, O’Malley.

O'Malley: Don’t be. She’s watchin’ out fer ye. She’ll make sure everythin’ is perfect. I know it ain’t the same without her here, but it’ll all be alright. She gave me a few signs just a little while ago.

They turn and face Misty’s headstone, staring down at her name etched into it.

Dixie: Signs, huh? What kind of signs?

O’Malley scratched his head, unsure of how to explain to Dixie. The truth was, he hadn’t told any of Misty’s family that he had signed a contract with SCW, or that he was wrestling at all. Dixie took his silence as a strange sign so she turned and stared at him.

Dixie: O’Malley? Spill it. What’s going on?

He scratched his head one more time before dropping his hand to his side and finally deciding to come clean.

O'Malley: Alright, here’s the thing, love. Before Misty died, she was teachin’ me some wrestling moves and such. It was more as a hobby than anything, but after she died...I got more serious about it. Anyway, I’ve signed a contract with SCW, and I think she’d be fine with it if she were here.

Dixie’s jaw drops and at her side, Owen has a hold of her hand, swinging it and trying to get her attention.

Dixie: Wait...what? You...you’re serious? I thought they closed down? And what about Owen?!

O'Malley: They’re re-opening soon. And I haven’t quite figured out what I’m gonna do about Owen once the shows start, but he’s been having a lot of play dates with Gabriel’s boy, Lucas. I’ll make it work.

Dixie: I’d love to watch him, if you need me to! I...I’m not going to try and talk you out of this SCW gig, but you know I’ll make sure--

O’Malley immediately puts his hand up, cutting her off, and shaking his head.

O'Malley: I appreciate the offer, love, but yer gunna have yer hands full pretty soon. I ain’t about to drop my son on ye, too. Actually, I’m considering finding a nanny or somethin’.

Dixie’s jaw drops again and before she has a chance to object, O’Malley continues.

O'Malley: I’m serious, love. I need to find a way to make all this work without relyin’ on any of ye to take care of Owen. Desiree’s got her twins keepin’ her busier than anything. And yer gunna have yer little lass here in the next few weeks. I’ll make sure Owen is looked after, and I’ll make sure ye get to visit when ye can. I just...I need to do this, love. It’s like...it’s like it’ll keep me connected to her, ye know?

Dixie is silent for a moment and when she looks down to Owen who is now touching Misty’s headstone, she takes in a deep breath and nods.

Dixie: Yeah, O’Malley. I know. Just...do what you feel you need to do. And call me if you need anything. I mean it.

O'Malley: I know, love. And thanks. Alright, Owen. Time to go, boyo. Let’s give Auntie Dixie some time to visit yer Mum.

Dixie: O’Malley, you don’t need to leave. Really.

O'Malley: Actually, I do. I’ve been here long enough and it looks like I’ll be teamed with Roxi in this tournament comin’ up so I should probably give her a quick ring to talk about it.

A look of surprise appears on Dixie’s face.

Dixie: Roxi, huh? Well, that’s a good partner to have. Anyway, it was good to see you. And it was great to see you too, Owen. I missed you, little man!

Dixie kneels down to give Owen one last hug before she lets him go and O’Malley scoops him up in his arms. He says his goodbyes to Dixie before taking Owen over to his car and buckling him into his child seat in the backseat. Dixie lets out a sigh before she turns around and looks at Misty’s headstone.

Dixie: What is that husband of yours getting himself into, Misty? I’d tell you to look out for him, but I know I don’t need to.

A couple of minutes later, Dixie watches as O’Malley drives off and away from the cemetery, but she stays a little while longer, trying to feel closer to her sister.

******************************

The Next Day…


Back to the grind today. With the official return of SCW just a week away, it’s all hands on deck getting ready for the big show. O’Malley is just walking into the gym owned and operated by Gabriel and Odette Stevens. Training was well underway as he walks through the doors with his duffel bag over his shoulder, and as he’s about to head to the locker room to change into his training gear, Gabriel stops him.

Gabriel: Oi. Nice of you to join us, Mick.

O’Malley chuckles and offers Gabriel a quick shrug.

O'Malley: I know I’m a little late, but I think ye can sympathize with havin’ a cranky two and a half year old on occasion.

Gabriel: That I can. Well, hurry up and go get changed. We got a big match for ya to get ready for.

Gabriel can’t help but crack a smile, but O’Malley rolls his eyes. That was, in part, due to the fact that O’Malley had perhaps the most challenging first round opponent he could have asked for. At least, he thought so.

O'Malley: That ain’t funny. That little dude already ate me head off thinkin’ I was makin’ fun of him!

Gabriel: Well, to be fair, ya probably shouldn’t have asked that question. Treat every opponent the same, regardless of their size. We’re gonna prepare for every match in the same manner, but once ya get title shots, we’ll work ya even harder.

O’Malley’s eyes almost bug out of his head.

O'Malley: Ye mean ye can work me harder than ye already are? Jaysus, what the hell am I gettin’ meself into?

Gabriel chuckles and pats O’Malley on the shoulder. O’Malley turns a few moments later and heads towards the locker room. About ten minutes pass before he’s heading back out of the locker room, dressed in his gear and ready to go. Gabriel is waiting for him just outside the ring, with O’Malley’s sparring opponent already in the ring. O’Malley stops before he gets into the ring, staring at the guy Gabriel chose.

O'Malley: Uhhh...I was serious earlier, ye know. I’m facing a fella who’s under four feet! Facing that…

O’Malley points to the guy in the ring and stares at Gabriel, shocked.

O'Malley: Isn’t gunna get me ready fer this fella! How tall are ye anyway?!

The guy in the ring is about to answer, but Gabriel holds his hand up.

Gabriel: Don’t answer that, because it doesn’t matter. You were serious, and so was I. We don’t know what this guy is gonna bring to the table. I’ve heard that he’s not your stereotypical midget, for lack of a better word, wrestler. This one is serious and wants to be taken as such.

O'Malley: Fair enough, and I get what yer sayin’ Gabriel, but ye gotta see me point here. If I were facing a fella around seven feet tall, I’d need a specific gameplan. I’m facing a fella under four feet so I need a gameplan on how to deal with it, don’t I? No offense to him at all, but it’s gunna presents its challenges facin’ a guy his size, ain’t it? I might be new to all this, but I’m fairly sure I understand how it all works.

Gabriel nods.

Gabriel: True, it will. But you really won’t know until you get into the ring with him. You adapt to everything he’ll throw at you and work with what you have to get the job done. An opponent is an opponent no matter who it is.

O’Malley scratches his head and lets out a sigh.

O'Malley: Well...yer my trainer fer a reason. I still think ye can find a little fella to help me better prepare fer this, but I won’t argue. Maybe Roxi knows someone we can use later in the week…

O’Malley chuckles and climbs into the ring.

Gabriel: Don’t be taking any part of this match as a joke, O’Malley. If Misty were still around, I know she’d tell ya the same damn thing. You try to make a joke of it, it’ll come back to bite ya in the ass. Trust me.

O’Malley turns and looks at Gabriel, a huge grin on his face.

O'Malley: If that fella tries to bite me in the arse, I’ll make sure to let one rip right in his face!

This causes several people to erupt in laughter. Gabriel even manages to crack a smile and laugh at that one, but he just shakes his head.

Gabriel: Don’t say I didn’t warn ya. Get on with it. You’ve got a lot of work to do this week.

O’Malley just nods and he turns around to face his “opponent.” The two exchange a friendly nod before they charge at one another and their sparring session begins.




Well what do ye know? It’s down to me first official match promo for SCW! I gotta admit to all ye lovely lads and lasses out there, I’ve been right feckin’ clueless how to do all this. I’m new to every bit of it, but I guess all I can say is to just bare with me as I learn the ropes. Figuratively and literally. Alrighty, people? Good!

Now that I’ve got that little bit o’ information outta the way, I guess it’s time to get down to business. I’ve got me very first match coming up in just two days and wouldn’t ye know, I’m teamin’ with a very good friend o’ mine, Roxi Johnson! I was a bit leary on signing up fer this tournament an’ all, but me new friend and trainer, Gabriel Stevens, talked me into it. He said it would be a great starting point in getting to know people, and hell, if me and me partner won, I’d have a guaranteed shot at the World Heavyweight Champion! He didn’t have to do much persuading, so I tossed my name into the mix.

Gettin’ Roxi to sign up was a completely different story. I knew it would take more persuading on her part to get her to sign up, but wouldn’t ye know, I had just the perfect bait. I had someone I knew Roxi just couldn’t say no to, and that someone just happens to be me boy, Owen. I knew there was a big chance that me and Roxi wouldn’t get teamed together, but somethin’ in me gut was saying that if she agreed, we’d get paired together. And talk about luck o’ the Irish, it actually happened!

So now it’s time fer our first round match and we’re facing quite the interesting combination. A familiar face, and fellow Gabriel trainee, Evie Baang and her partner...a new little fella to SCW by the name of “Shorty” Devin Tyler. Oops...I went and broke the rules and called him a little fella. Big man is gonna come at me guns blazin’ fer doin’ that!

Ain’t that right, Devin?

Look, I’m gonna be honest here. I’m normally a nice fella. I’m not one to poke fun at a person over their flaws or short comings…**chuckles**...but I guess no matter what the feck I say, yer just gonna get your pint sized little boy undies in a bunch and take offense to every single word. I mean ye’ve already done just that several times on Twitter, so I guess I might as well just play the part, right?

Devin, before this match was made, I knew nothin’ about ye. Hell, I knew nothin’ about most everyone. I was looking forward to making this match a good one with a friendly bit o’ competition, but ye went and royally pissed me off! Ye starting puttin’ words in me mouth, and I won’t stand for that shite, ye little feckin’ header. Don’t know what that means? Look it up, ye gobshite!

I get it, Devin. Ye were born smaller than most others. And because of that, ye were immediately made the target of everyone’s jokes and shite, but did ye ever stop to think that not everyone is that feckin’ ignorant?! Yer bein’ a little judgemental bastard fer puttin’ words in me mouth and assumin’ that everyone is going to make fun o’ ye fer bein’ on the shorter side. Grow a set and man up, because gettin’ offended like that all the time ain’t gonna help yer case any, fella.

So I asked me trainer advice on how I’m supposed to get ready for this match? Big feckin’ deal! It was a legit question, because how the feck am I supposed to know what yer capable of? I’d ask the same question if I was facin’ someone of my height, or yes, even taller, because everyone person has it’s challengers. Jaysus, yer somethin’ else.

Little bit o’ advice, Devin. If ye don’t want people makin’ fun of ye fer yer size, maybe ye should come up with a nickname other than “Shorty.” That’s just beggin’ for more insults, and if ye can’t handle anything that’s thrown at ye, yer in the wrong profession. Or maybe yer balls just haven’t dropped yet. I don’t know really know. But I’ll tell ye something I do know.

I ain’t gonna treat ye any different because of yer size, Devin. I ain’t gonna take it any easier on ye or hold back in case I hurt ye, because ye knew what ye got yerself into when ye got into this profession, so ye deserve everything ye got comin’! Ye think ye got what it takes to be World Heavyweight Champion? Ye think ye stand a chance at beating Kris Ryans IF ye and Evie were somehow to win the whole shebang? Well, keep dreamin’, because as long as I have somethin’ to say about it, it ain’t gonna happen!

Jaysus, I feel sorry for ye, Evie. Despite the fact that ye’ve come across as a cold-hearted ganky lass, I really feel for ye havin’ to team with this fella ye got this year. I heard ye got teamed with that Lord Raab fella last year and somehow managed to win it all. Maybe ye can work yer magic and try and calm little boy down a bit, and maybe ye’d stand a chance.

Ah, who am I kiddin’? Ye don’t! Not to sound too confident an’ all, but Roxi and I...we make a good team. We know each other pretty well. We trust each other so we know what needs to be done to win the whole thing, and I’m personally gonna do whatever it takes to add Blast From The Past winner to Roxi’s SCW achievements, because I know it’s something that has eluded her in the past.

Ye hear that, Roxi? I’m promising ye now, love, I won’t let ye down. Ye’ve always been too good to me in the past, and ye were best friends with Misty, and if I were to let ye down, that’d be like letting her down, too. And that just ain’t something I can live with doin’. We both got our boys that’ll be watchin’ and cheering us on, too, so I know ye’ll be just as devoted as I am. And, win or lose, I’ll be happier than anything just knowin’ I got to team with ye through it all.

We’re doin’ this fer our boys, Nate and Owen. We’re doin’ this fer ourselves. And, most importantly, we’re doin’ this fer Misty, because we both know she’s watchin’ over us, rootin’ fer us to win the whole damn thing.

So all that’s left to say is good luck to the both of ye, Devin and Evie. Because yer gonna need all the luck ye can get facin’ me and Roxi, when we’re determined not to disappoint the most important people in our lives.

This is a fight the both of ye just can’t win.

26
Character Building Roleplays / When Her Story Ended
« on: March 16, 2018, 10:28:09 PM »
 (OOC Note: Been saving this for a while, and I wasn’t sure I’d get the chance to post it. As some things are going to be revealed soon, now is the perfect time to post this.)

Wednesday December 6th, 2017


Blissful. Simply put, life is blissful for Misty and her family. Her husband, O’Malley, is currently playing with their two year old son, Owen, in the living room of their home in Las Vegas. She as enjoying her “retirement” from wrestling, and spending everyday with her boys, but also the time she got to spend with her daughter, Eden.

Spike had physical custody of Eden, but as they had reclaimed their friendship, for the sake of their kids, Eden spent a lot of time with Misty as well. She would love if Eden were to live with her permanently, but this arrangement is fine just the way it is and she wasn’t about to do anything to mess it up.

As Owen squeals in the other room, Misty looks up briefly with a smile on her face. She’s sitting at the kitchen table helping Eden finish up her homework before taking her back home to Spike and Vixen’s.


Misty: Everything okay in there, babe?!

O’Malley’s boisterous laughter follows soon after.

O'Malley: Everythin’s good, love!

Misty laughs before she looks back down to see where Eden has gotten with her work. To her surprise, Eden has finished everything.

Misty: You’re done?! Geez, that was quick!

Eden: I told you it was easy stuff tonight.

Misty: Uh huh. Let me check it.

Eden: You don’t need to check it, Mom! I’m really good and I know what I’m doing.

Misty’s eyebrow arches and an amused grin appears on her face, momentarily. She holds herself back from laughing before she holds her hand out and snaps her fingers.

Misty: I know you’re one smart cookie, sweetie, but let me just check it real quick.

Eden frowns, but she does as Misty asks. She hands over her homework as she packa up the rest of her backpack while Misty checks over her work. After a minute or two, Misty hands it back over.

Misty: See. That wasn’t so bad. Alright, time to get you back home. Got everything?

Eden: Yep, I do! But I wish I could sleep here tonight. You’ve taken me to school in the morning before!

Misty: I know I have, but I told you that Aunt Dixie was coming over for a little while tonight to watch Owen while O’Malley and I go out for a little bit. We’d love to have you stay but not tonight, sweetie.

Eden pouts. She and Misty stand up from their chairs, and she lets her backpack drop to her side.

Misty: Alright go grab your coat.

Eden sulks off to the coat rack by the front door while Misty heads into the front living room. O’Malley is now keeping Owen occupied with some blocks and over-sized legos.

Misty: Alright I’m going to get Eden back to Spike’s. I shouldn’t be too long. Dixie should be here by the time I get back.

O'Malley: No rush, love. See ye later, Eden. Have a good day at school tomorrow.

Eden: I always have a good day, but thanks! I’ll see you later O’Malley! Bye-bye Owen! You be good for Mom!

Owen giggles and he rushes over to Eden, his arms outstretched.

Owen: ‘Den! ‘Den!

Eden smiles as she picks up her little brother, giving him a quick hug and kiss on his cheek. She puts him back down and he runs back over to O’Malley as Misty puts her jacket on and grabs her keys.

Misty: Be back in a little bit, babe.

O'Malley: Alright, love. I love ye!

Misty: Love you, too, babe.

Misty and Eden then head out the door to Misty’s vehicle in the driveway. Eden jumps into the backseat and buckles in, as Misty hops behind the wheel, turning the engine on a few seconds later. She backs out of the driveway, as they make their way to back Spike’s house.

******************************


Life can change in the blink of an eye, and for Misty and her entire family, it just did. One second, she was driving through an intersection, nearing Spike’s neighborhood. The next moment, as she was attempting to come to a stop at a red light, the brakes in her car wouldn’t work. She tried as hard as she could but her car sailed through the red light and into the intersection, where a vehicle coming from her left collided violently into her own.

The impact sent her car spinning, and eventually crashing into a light pole. It was, simply put, tragic. Several drivers who witnessed the accident, and the mangled mess it caused, stopped to check on all those involved. The driver who had hit Misty’s car was still conscious, as one witness had found out as soon as they went running up to the other vehicle.

But another witness would soon find out that the condition of Misty and her young daughter in the backseat were much worse.


Witness: Ma’am? Ma’am, can you hear me?!

The gentleman shouted to Misty as he rushed up to her car. The window to her door was broken out and her head was slumped back against the headrest. She was breathing, but just barely.

Witness: Ma’am I called the paramedics. Can you tell me your name?

Misty’s eyes fluttered open, and she looked towards the good samaritan near her. Her mouth opened slightly and she fought through shallow breaths to get the words out.

Misty: Save...save my...baby…

And that was all she could say. Those were the last words she spoke. Her eyes fluttered closed soon after, and she let out her last breath. As the good samaritan looked into the back seat, an even more horrified look appeared on his face as he saw Eden unconscious, strapped into the back seat.

Witness: Oh...Oh God…

The sound of sirens quickly approaching followed as more people rushed up to the car, and the young gentleman ran towards the back of the car to get a better view of Eden, who he hoped was still alive.

******************************

O'Malley: Misty should be home by now.

O’Malley sat in the living room with Misty’s youngest sister, Dixie. She had Owen cradled in her lap, and she looked up at O’Malley, a calm smile on her face.

Dixie: She probably got to talking with Vixen or something. You know how she is.

O’Malley nodded, wanting to agree with Dixie. But the hesitant look on his face told a different story.

O'Malley: Maybe yer right. I just can’t help but have a bad feelin’ right now.

Dixie: Relax, O’Malley. She’ll be back in a few minutes and then you two can go on your—

Just then there was a knock on the door. O’Malley looked out the front window and his heart sank. A police car was now in front of the house. He sprang to his feet and Dixie watched as he rushed to the front door, confused.

Dixie: O’Malley? Who is it?

The answer would come soon after as O’Malley opened the door to a waiting police officer. Dixie stood up from the sofa and walked up behind O’Malley, still holding Owen.

Officer: Mr. O’Malley?

O'Malley: That’s me. What...what’s happened? Where’s me wife?

The somber expression written all over the officer’s face said it all. He removed his cap, and Dixie looked on, with horror.

Officer: There’s been an accident, sir. Your daughter has been—

O'Malley: Stepdaughter. And Eden’s been what?!

Officer: I apologize. She’s been transported to a local hospital. I don’t know the extent of her injuries at the moment.

Dixie: Oh God...Where’s Misty?!

The officer blinked a few times as he looked at Dixie and then back to O’Malley.

Officer: I’m sorry to have to tell you, but your wife didn’t survive the accident. A man who witnessed the accident and stopped said he spoke to her briefly, but she was gone by the time the paramedics arrived. I’m...I’m sorry.

Dixie’s face changed drastically as she hugged Owen close, and O’Malley’s knees went weak. He was barely able to stay standing and leaned his hand against the wall for support. He shook his head furiously as Dixie backed away and returned to the living room, tears now running down her face. And poor Owen had no idea what was going on.

O'Malley: There...there has to be some sort of mistake. She...she’s not dead. She can’t be! Where’s me wife?!

Officer: Mr. O’Malley, I can’t express how sorry I am for your loss, but there is no mistake. I actually need you to come with me to identify—

O'Malley: She...she’s...MISTY!

He wasn’t able to keep himself standing any longer as he crumpled to the floor and started hyperventilating soon after. Moments later Owen started crying, but only because Dixie and O’Malley were sobbing and he was feeding off of their reactions to the fact that Misty…

Misty was gone...And she wouldn’t be coming back.


TBC...

27
Climax Control Archives / Happiest Birthday Ever
« on: April 21, 2017, 02:20:05 PM »
 Round one done! On to round two! I have to admit, while I tried to remain confident going into round one against Kris and Polly Playtime, it was difficult not to feel some sort of fear or anxiety. Don’t get me wrong, getting eliminated wouldn’t be the end of the world. I’m not going to throw a fit. No, once all is said and done, should Brother Grimm and I be eliminated, I will quietly disappear back into the shadows of retirement, enjoying my life raising my kids. I don’t NEED to win this tournament, despite what I am sure a few people think.

Which brings me to something I need to discuss. Some questions that have been directed my way that I think I need to answer, because it seems those questions won’t be letting up anytime soon. You see, when my name was announced as an entrant in the Blast From the Past tournament, just a day or so later the questions started coming. Why, Misty? Why would you make a return after two years? You are a Hall of Famer, what more could you accomplish? You have already won the Blast From the Past tournament, so why enter it again?

They are all fairly good questions, and make a good point. And to be honest, I’m not quite one hundred percent sure just why I decided to come back. It was a spur of the moment decision. A decision I wasn’t even sure would even lead anywhere, because I think it’s pretty well known that “Hot Stuff” Mark Ward and I don’t exactly see eye to eye. While he understands the things I have done for SCW as a whole, I think I’ve also been a bit of a thorn in his side at times. It’s a love/hate relationship between Mark and I, and I don’t think that will ever change. Even now despite the fact that he is the “good boss” around here.

Knowing that, I had to be a little sneaky. I had to find a way into this tournament without Mark Ward knowing, didn’t I? Because, if I had gone to him, he wouldn’t have even let me finish my pitch before he hung up the phone and flat out refused it. So what did I do? Well...I went to the other boss.

I went to the newly vilified, Christian Underwood.

But that wasn’t easy, either. It took a bit of persuading, but he finally agreed to it. You see, he loves to piss off Mark more than anyone else, so he knew just as well as I did that letting me return was a very good way to do it. So after my conversation with Christian, it was official. I was an entrant in the Blast From the Past tournament.

However, I wasn’t expecting the fallout my decision would cause. And I’m not referring to the fallout within SCW when my presence in the tournament was announced. No, I’m talking about the fallout in my personal life. The ramifications it caused at home with O’Malley. I did not see it coming, because the one person I expected to support my decision and back my one hundred percent...didn’t. And that alone had me second guessing my whole decision to enter the tournament or to just back out right then and there.

I guess we all know how that turned out, right?





Two Months Ago
Henderson, Nevada


Home. Well, our NEW home, anyway. We’ve only been here just a couple of months, but things couldn’t be more perfect. We made sure to find a place as close to Las Vegas as possible so I would not be far from Eden, and we found the perfect place here in Henderson. Owen is adjusting well, and O’Malley has been as well. The wedding planning is going relatively smoothly, and soon after that, O’Malley should be on his way to becoming a permanent resident of the United States. I never expected him to make the move to the states, as I was prepared to move Owen and myself to Ireland to be with him, but he knew I couldn’t do that because of Eden. He was thinking about her just as much as me when he made the decision, and he has shown no regrets since then.

As I’m in the kitchen making lunch for the three of us some lunch, O’Malley is in the living room keeping Owen occupied. I hear O’Malley let out some loud obnoxious noise every so often, followed by Owen’s amused laugh and I can’t help but smile. I never thought I’d be in this happy place in life, but it finally happened. Just as the food finishes and I’m walking everything to the dining room table, my phone starts to ring. I look around, trying to remember where I placed it, and I spot it over on the counter near the sink.

“O’Malley! Lunch is ready! Can you get Owen set up in his highchair please?!” I call out to him. I hear Owen squeal a few seconds later and then the sound of O’Malley chasing after him and I shake my head.

I walk over to my phone, glancing at the screen as I pick it up. It reads “Christian Underwood calling…” and I feel my face suddenly light up. I answer the call as I look over to the dining room table where O’Malley has finally caught Owen and is putting him in his highchair.

“Christian, hello.” I say, answering the call. O’Malley raises an eyebrow as he sets Owen’s lunch in front of him and then looks in my direction curiously. “I wasn’t expecting to hear from you so soon.”

I stand in place, keeping an eye on Owen as he quickly starts to make a mess. O’Malley is focusing more on me and I motion to Owen as I listen to Christian speak on the other end of the phone. I nod every once in a while, keeping a hopeful smile on my face.

“I see.” I reply and take in a deep breath. “Well, I can assure you I’m not out of shape. Having a one and a half year old tends to help but I also visit the gym as much as I can.”

O’Malley is still highly curious, but he tries his best to tend to Owen. When he glances in my direction again, he’s caught off guard as he’s soon hit in the face with some of Owen’s food, and Owen lets out a loud laugh. I can’t help but roll my eyes and laugh as I turn my back on them, trying to focus on Christian Underwood and what he has to say. He speaks for a few more moments and I’m half expecting him to give me bad news, but to my surprise, he doesn’t. My face lights up and I smile.

“Wait, really?!” I can’t hide the delight in my voice and I can feel O’Malley’s eyes staring at the back of my head. “I promise you, I’ll be ready. And I won’t let you guys down. But what about Mark? Can you guarantee he’ll even allow this?” I listen carefully again and I let out a laugh at Christian’s response. Those two have always been at odds, and how they have been able to run SCW successfully for as long as they have is beyond me, but that doesn’t matter at this point.

“Alright then. Thank you so much, Christian.” I reply. “I’ll see you guys in a couple of months then.” A few moments later I end the call and turn back around to face O’Malley and Owen. Owen is finally behaving and eating his food and I head over to the refrigerator, grabbing the pitcher of iced tea for me and a beer for O’Malley. As I pour myself a glass of iced tea, O’Malley is staring at me.

“What was that about, love?” He asks as I place the beer in front of him. He sits back down in his chair and I sit next to him, smiling and laughing at our son.

“That was Christian Underwood.” I respond, keeping my eyes on Owen and taking a moment to wipe his face.

O’Malley nods. “I gathered that much.” He says, but it’s his tone that strikes me as odd. “What did he want?”

“He was just returning my call from yesterday.” I reply, taking a quick drink of my iced tea.

“Yer avoiding the question, love.” He says, leaning back in his chair and folding his arms. He’s half right, but only because I’d like to eat lunch before I break the news to him.

I stare at him for a moment and then let out a sigh before I give in a spill the beans. “Well the Blast From the Past tournament is coming up soon, so the sign ups have already started.” I feel myself speaking a mile a minute, getting more and more excited. “Anyway, I wasn’t planning on it, but I got this crazy idea the other day to throw my name into the mix. I knew Mark Ward probably wouldn’t allow it, so I contacted Christian and spoke to him about letting me sign up. He said he needed to think about it, but I guess he didn’t need--”

I’m cut off quickly and before I can finish that thought as O’Malley holds his hand up and leans forward in his chair. He closes his eyes and shakes his head and when he opens them again and looks at me, his eyes are narrowed and he’s staring at me, quite upset. “I’m sorry...Ye did WHAT?!”

He raises his voice enough to startle Owen, causing him to turn his head quickly and stare at O’Malley. His lip quivers and he’s on the verge of tears but I just run my hand over his head, trying to soothe him before I turn my attention back to O’Malley.

“I’m sorry, but are you really angry about this?” I ask with genuine surprise in my voice. He knew my passion for wrestling when I met him. Surely he couldn’t be that surprised about this.

But he is. And he’s nodding his head quickly to further prove it. “Yer damn right I’m angry about it!” He shouts again, and Owen tries to ignore it, but he’s looking back and forth between me and O’Malley, confused. “What reason do ye have to get back in the ring, Misty? Honestly, what reason at all?!”

I push my chair away from the table, glaring at O’Malley angrily. “Stop shouting, O’Malley.” I say as calmly as I can, more concerned for Owen at the moment. “You’re scaring Owen. Besides, what is the big deal? I was an active wrestler when we first got involved. You knew that, so why are you getting so angry at all?”

Owen is now refusing to eat his lunch and is a crying mess at this point, so I scoop him up into my arms and try to comfort him. O’Malley takes one look at Owen and regrets ever raising his voice, but the damage has been done. Owen sobs in my arms but when he looks at O’Malley, he reaches out to him and I have no choice but to hand him over so O’Malley can fix the damage he caused.

“I’m angry because ye didn’t talk to me about it first.” O’Malley says calmly, rocking Owen in his arms and Owen starts to calm down. “That decision doesn’t just affect ye anymore, love. It affects me, too. It affects Owen.” He rubs Owen’s back and Owen’s sobs get fewer and far between.

“Excuse me?” I fold my arms, confusion written all over my face. “Why are you acting like this is going to have some kind of negative impact on either of you? The tournament is only a few weeks. Maybe less should I and whoever I got paired with get eliminated early.” I stare at O’Malley, watching as he rolls his eyes and turns to walk into the other room.

“And what if ye don’t?” He asks, and he has a point. “What if ye and yer partner actually go on to win the whole damn thing? Ye just gonna give up another shot at the title?”

I follow him through the house and to Owen’s room, and my jaw drops as he asks this question. O’Malley places Owen down into his crib, quickly giving him his bottle before he turns around to face me again. Owen is clearly not ready for a nap, but as O’Malley and I are in a heated discussion, it’s best he not witness any of this. I bring my hands up to my head, pulling at my hair.

“You’ll have to forgive me for being a little dumbfounded.” I say, shaking my head as I try to comprehend O’Malley’s reaction. “I just can’t believe you’re not being supportive of this right now. This isn’t meant to be a full time return, babe. This is a temporary thing.”

O’Malley shakes his head and storms out of the room. I gently pull the door closed, leaving it open just a crack to hear Owen, should he start to cry again. O’Malley heads just down the hall to our bedroom and I quickly follow after him. “Are you going to say anything at all?!”

He shakes his head as he walks into our bedroom, quickly heading towards the closet and grabs...his suitcase?! “There’s nothing left to say, Misty.” He states as he sets the suitcase on our bed and opens it. “Ye’ve made up yer mind and nothing I say will be able to change it.”

“So...So you’re LEAVING?!” I stare at him, shocked. “You’ve got to be kidding me right now!”

He shakes his head. “I can’t do this, Misty. I can’t stand back and take care of our boy while ye risk yer life again for no reason at all. I won’t do it.” He starts taking his clothes out of the closet and the dresser, tossing them into the suitcase and I just blink, at a loss for words.

“O’Malley, come on.” I say calmly, taking a few steps towards him. “This is a little bit extreme, don’t you think? I’m not risking my life! I’ve been doing this almost half my life!”

He laughs and shakes his head. “And what happened last time, love?” He asks, quietly reminding me of what had happened with Ruby attacking me. “Ye lost yer memory after that woman attacked ye! We didn’t even know if ye’d get it back!”

“Yeah and YOU got involved with her!” I shout back, reminding him of that little bit of information he seems to have forgotten. “And I forgave you for that. That shit with Ruby...it’s all in the past, but I thought we were stronger than all of this. And you’re just ready to leave me? To walk out on our son over this?” He doesn’t bother to look at me. He closes his suitcase, zipping it closed and I step closer to him. “Say something!”

He raises his head and slowly looks at me. “Let’s face it, Misty. Ye never wanted to be with me. Not really. Ye never even wanted me to be Owen’s father.”

If I wasn’t speechless before, I sure am now as my eyes go wide and my jaw drops. Did...did he really just say that? After everything we have been through, he could say such a thing like that to me? He slowly approaches me and I look down to the floor. I feel my eyes well up with tears as I look away, but he puts a finger under my chin and lifts my face, forcing me to look at him.

“Maybe it’s a good thing this is all happening before the wedding, love.” He says calmly, but I can tell the heartbreak in his tone. “I think we just need some time apart to see if this is what we both want.”

“You mean to see if this is what YOU want, O’Malley.” I say, more heartbroken than he can possibly be. I don’t know how he can’t see that this is what I do want. More than anything. “But you know what, you can walk out on me all you want. I’ll be fine. I’ll get over it. But you walking out on Owen? That’s despicable and you know it.”

He closes his eyes and shakes his head and I want nothing more than to just slap him. He opens his eyes a few moments later and focuses on the look on my face. “I’ll keep in contact, love. For Owen. He’s young. He’ll understand. And if things don’t work out, we’ll figure something out for visitation.”

I’m left speechless once again, but I feel the rage building inside me as I watch O’Malley turn around and head back to his suitcase. He pulls it off the bed and walks back up to me, bringing his free hand up to my face, but I swat it away before he can even try to caress my cheek. He lets out a disappointed sigh and I look up at him quickly with on final warning.

“You walk out that door right now, O’Malley,” I start, hesitating so he’ll get to seriousness of what he is about to do. “There’s no guarantee I’d even consider letting you back into our lives later on down the line.”

He stops and thinks, and for a moment I think he’s going to change his mind. I’m hoping he changes his mind, because I meant every word I just said. Walking out on me is one thing, but walking out on his son will be damn near impossible to forgive. After a few moments he lets out a sigh and turns his head to look at me.

“I guess we’ll just just have to see what happens if that time comes, then.” He finally says, and it shatters my world all over again. He doesn’t say another word as he turns and walks out of the room and, a few moments later, out of the house.

“Selfish bastard.” I mutter under my breath, wanting nothing more than to scream at the top of my lungs. But, for Owen’s sake, I can’t. I have to hold myself together and somehow try to move on from this mess, while I don’t know if I’ll ever hear from O’Malley again.




Two Months Later
April 18th
Washington, DC


Two months later and here we are, reunited. The last couple of weeks haven’t be easy. I’m still angry with O’Malley, and he knows it. He’s apologized countless times, but sometimes apologies just don’t cut it, do they? I had resigned to the fact that he walked out on me, but when I had to deal with consoling a heartbroken one and a half year old who was crying for his father...Well, that just made me hate him a little.

But as much as I still feel a little angry towards him, there has always been something so...comforting...about being around O’Malley. There always has been. Even from the moment I first met him in Ireland, I felt it. He was maddening. Slightly annoying. But, I was drawn to him. And he was drawn to me. It’s why I truly felt we would end up together.

So how can I truly forgive him for what he did two months ago? Should I forgive him? It’s not something I wanted to be worrying about right when I’m in the middle of the Blast From the Past tournament and dealing with teaming with Brother Grimm and being around Belladonna Grey. Who, by the way, seems to have gone batshit crazy. Well...crazier than she was because that woman always gave me the creeps. But let’s not stray from the point here.

Brother Grimm and I have our second round match against Nicolas L Blair and Jessie Salco coming up in five days. It’s a match that I feel we stand a good chance at winning, but stranger things have happened, haven’t they? I mean, look at what happened last week. Jeremiah Hardin goes from being eliminated in the Blast From the Past tournament, to winning the World Heavyweight Championship from Rage the following week. Granted, he DID have help, but if you ask him, he’ll definitely deny it just to save face.

I wanted to spend the entire week training and preparing for this upcoming match. After the first round match against Kris and Polly Playtime, it took a little longer for me to recover than I thought it would, but then again, I am thirty-eight years old. I’m no spring chicken, so I guess my body is finally telling me that it can’t do the things that it used to do. It’s a hard fact to handle, but...I have to. O’Malley is refusing to let me train today, though. I don’t know why exactly, but something tells me he’s up to something and I’m on my way to finding out.

“O’Malley, is this really necessary?” We’re standing just outside a town car that is picking us up from our hotel. O’Malley has a blindfold in his hand, and he’s cleaned up rather nice for some reason, as I note the suit he’s wearing. Sans tie, but he knows I like the open button at the top. “I’m not letting you put that blindfold on me.”

He lets out a laugh and smiles. “Yes ye are.” He tells me, as he gently spins me around to put the blindfold on. “Would ye just hush up and trust me. It’s yer birthday and I’m not letting ye go to some gym to train for yer match. Ye can do that shite tomorrow. Or the day after.”

“The day AFTER?!” I say surprised and turn around to glare at him. There is no way I’m losing two days of training for whatever he is planning.  He laughs again and spins me back around.

“We’ll see, love.” He says, putting the blindfold over my eyes. “Ye never know. Ye just might change yer mind and want another day to relax. Do other things.” I get a hint from the tone of his voice that there’s much more to all of this.

“O’Malley, it’s just another day today.” I say, not making a huge deal out of my birthday. It really is just another day to me. Thirty-eight is nothing to celebrate. “The older I get the more I don’t really care to make such a big fuss over my birthday.”

He spins me around to face him, I think. I can’t see anything but I can feel his hands on my shoulders. “Well it’s time to change that then, love. Doesn’t matter how old ye get. Ye should always celebrate yer birthday. Now hush up and get in the car.”

I hear the door open, but I don’t move. I want nothing more than to remove the blindfold, but I decide to just enlighten O’Malley and get all of this over with. The sooner I see what he’s planning, the sooner I can get ready for my match and focus on making it to the semi-finals. I let out a sigh and shrug my shoulders and O’Malley helps me into the backseat of the town car.

“Any chance you’ll tell me where he’s taking me?” I ask the driver and he laughs.

“Sorry, ma’am. I’ve been given strict instructions not to.” He declines, and I shake my head.

O’Malley gets in on the other side a few moments later. “Alright boy-o. Ye know where to go.” He says to the driver and a couple of seconds later I feel the car drive away. I’m slightly disappointed because I can’t even look out the window at the scenery we’re going to pass on the way to wherever O’Malley is taking me.

“Oh come on, love.” O’Malley says, nudging me. “Yer not the least bit excited? Don’t ye like surprises?”

I turn my head, glaring at him through the blindfold. He laughs, because he can see the furrowing of my eyebrows. “Yes and no, O’Malley. I prefer not to be blindfolded, though.”

He laughs again. “Lighten up. Ye’ll find out soon enough what this is all about.”

I fold my arms and pout, having no choice but to deal with it. A part of me wants to just peek out from under the blindfold to get some sort of idea where we are headed,but I don’t want to ruin this for O’Malley. He seems to have gone through an awful lot of trouble, and who would I be to deny him this?

About ten minutes later the car finally comes to a stop. I hear O’Malley exit the car and a few seconds later, he opens the door on my side, taking me by the hand and helping me out. I try to quickly remove the blindfold, but he stops me, and I frown at him.

“Ugh, seriously O’Malley?” I say, letting out a sigh. “We’re obviously here so I should be able to see what we’re doing.” I note the sound of a fountain, which strikes me as curious.

“Yes, we’re here.” He states, taking both of my hands in his and leading me further away from the car. “But I don’t want ye to open yer eyes just yet. Just a few more feet.”

I let out another sigh and let him lead me to wherever he is taking me. We stop just a few hundred feet away, and the sound of the fountain is louder, and I can feel some of the mist hitting the skin on my arms. I look around, trying to see through the blindfold, but as I do so, O’Malley reaches up and removes it. When I’m finally able to see our surroundings, my jaw drops and I’m left speechless.

He’s brought us to the fountain in Lower Senate Park. The area is beautiful. The trees are in bloom and it really is a sight to behold, but that’s not what has me so stunned. We’re standing directly under a beautiful archway, with ivy and flowers weaved through it. And I turn my head where a justice of the peace is standing, with a book in his hand. When I look back to O’Malley, he drops down to one knee in front of me and I’m left even further speechless. If that is possible.

“I screwed up big time two months ago, love.” He starts to say, squeezing my hands as he looks into my eyes. “I made the biggest mistake of my life when I walked out on ye and our boy. I was selfish and I wouldn’t blame ye if ye refused to forgive me for what I did, but…”

“O..O’Malley…” I still can’t find the words. He shakes his head and I let him finish.

“But I’d like to spend the rest of our lives making it up to ye.” He squeezes my hands again and pushes himself back to his feet. My eyes never once leave his. “I know this isn’t the wedding ye had planned. I know ye wanted yer family to be here. Ye wanted Roxi and Melody and our boy to be here.”

I laugh and he wipes away a happy tear that rolls down my cheek. “Do...do they know about this?”

He shakes his head. “No. Nobody knows. Except the two of us now. I wanted to surprise ye and I want it to be just the two of us. I owe ye that much. I owe ye so much more, actually. But I don’t want us to wait anymore, love. And I want ye to have a birthday to remember. So..what do ye say? Misty Marie Waters...Will ye do me the honor of becoming my wife...Today?”

My jaw drops again, and for a moment I don’t think I’m able to answer him, but as I look at his face and the smile he never lets fade, I throw my arms around him and bring my lips to his. He lifts me up off the ground and spins around, expressing the joy we clearly are both feeling. The justice of the peace clears his throat and O’Malley quickly sets me down and we both laugh.

“I haven’t pronounced you man and wife yet.” He says with a laugh.

O’Malley nods and he takes both my hands in his again. “Right. Shall we get on with it then?” He looks at me. I’m smiling from ear to ear as I squeeze his hands.

“Absolutely.” Is all I manage to say as we both turn our attention to the justice of the peace, and we’re just minutes away from becoming husband and wife. This is truly a birthday I will never ever forget.




The Next Morning
Four Seasons Hotel- Washington DC
Honeymoon Suite


Blissful. That is the only way I can describe how the last twenty-fours hours have been. I didn’t think O’Malley would be able to find a way to make up for what he did, but I guess I underestimated him. And I couldn’t be happier than I am at this moment in time.

We’re laying in the king sized bed of our honeymoon suite in the Four Seasons Hotel. A little extravagant for my taste, but like yesterday, who am I to deny him? To deny myself? I’m wrapped in O’Malley’s arms, enjoying this moment after spending an amazing first night together as husband and wife. I can tell he’s awake, as he runs his left hand up and down my back, thinking I’m still asleep. After a few moments I reach behind me and grab his hand, holding it up as I just stare at the rings on our fingers. He turns his head but I keep  my eyes locked on our rings.

“I thought ye were still sleeping, love.” He says as he kisses the top of my head.

I shake my head and intertwine our hands together. “I’ve been awake for a while, actually. Just enjoying this moment.”

He brings my hand to his lips, kissing the back of it. “There will be plenty more of moments like this, love. I promise ye that.”

I can’t stop myself from smiling and then I run my hand up and down his chest. “You know...as soon as Roxi and Melody find out about this, they’re going to give me hell that they weren’t here to be bridesmaids. Well, at least Melody will. Roxi will be more understanding.”

He laughs and he starts caressing my back again. “I think I can handle the both of them.” He kisses the top of my head again. “And as much as I hate to suggest it, I think we better get out of bed, love. Ye have a match to get ready for.”

I shake my head and prop myself up on my elbows, staring at him in shock. “Am I hearing you right?” I ask, cracking a smile. “Weren’t you the one yesterday who suggested I would change my mind and want an extra day or two to relax before I started training for my match on Sunday?”

He laughs and runs his hand through my hair. “This is true, love. I did say that.” He admits, nodding his head and once again running his hand down my back. “But it was more of a joke if I’m honest. I know how important this tournament is to ye, and I’m not going to make the mistake of ruining it for ye. I can’t tell ye how sorry I am for how I reacted a couple months ago when ye told me--”

I cut him off before he can finish his sentence as I bring my lips to his. I kiss him for a long few moments, letting it linger and when I pull back, I look into his eyes. “Don’t. Okay? Just...don’t.” I kiss him again before I lay back down, burying myself in his arms again. “You had every right to be mad, anyway. I know that now.”

“What?” He says, genuinely surprised.

“I said you were right.” I say again and I feel him turn his head to look down at me again.

“I know what ye said, love.” He says, running his hand through my hair once again. “But...how can ye say that? I was a right fecking idiot for all of that.”

I shake my head. “No, you weren’t. I think I figured that out after the first round match against Kris and Polly. You saw how tired I was. It took a lot out of me. Not only that but I left Owen with Roxi and Keira while I’m competing in this tournament. I could have easily brought him along and just had someone watch him but--”

“Stop.” He says, interrupting me. I look up into his eyes and he caresses my cheek. “You left Owen with Roxi and Keira for good reason, love. It wasn’t because of ye being in this tournament. It was because of who yer partner is. That guy gives me the creeps, too. Don’t feel guilty for protecting our boy when I wasn’t there to help ye out.”

His words are comforting, yes, but I can’t help but feel guilty as I think about Owen. I know he’s happy and well taken care of with Roxi and Keira, but it doesn’t change the fact that I made a selfish decision in a way. I look away from O’Malley again, taking in a deep breath.

“He makes me nervous, O’Malley.” I admit, shaking my head slightly. “I can’t even stomach to be around him outside of the ring, which puts the two of us at a big disadvantage compared to the other teams.”

“Well, isn’t there one other team that is more dysfunctional than ye and Grimm?” He asks with a laugh. I look back up at him curiously.

“Huh? Who?” I ask.

“That masked guy and the chick with the weird last name.” He says, causing me to laugh.

“Lord Raab and Evie Baang?” I say and he nods. “Good point, but they’ve managed to work as a team well enough to make it to the semi-finals so it must not be that bad. I just...I don’t know, O’Malley. Maybe I did make a mistake.”

He shakes his head and brings his hand to my shoulder. “Don’t go start thinking that now, love. Regardless of what happens, ye didn’t make a mistake. We both know that ye can win this. Ye’ve done it before. Ye can do it again.”

I roll my eyes and shake my head. “I won it before when I had Andrew Watts as a partner. I could trust him. Grimm wants to eat our son for dinner.”

As morbid as the thought is, O’Malley actually lets out a laugh. “Lovely way of putting that, love.” He says, squeezing my shoulder gently. “Look, don’t worry about Owen, alright? He’ll be just fine, and ye will too.”

I go silent for a moment, closing my eyes and letting the thoughts run through my mind. I run my hand up and down his chest slowly, continuing to take in this moment and not wanting it to end. A few moments later I let out a sigh and open my eyes.

“What if Grimm and I win,O’Malley?” I ask, lifting my head to look at him again. “I’ll have a guaranteed shot at the World Bombshell title at the next supercard. I gave it up last time. I’m not going to do it again.”

He smiles and nods and then brings his lips to mine, kissing me softly. When he pulls back he looks into my eyes. “I know, love. And I wouldn’t ask ye to do that, either. If ye win, yer gonna go after that title and do everything ye can to win it. Ye hear me?”

I close my eyes and nod and he kisses my forehead. “I’m going to try,O’Malley. Really, I am. I just don’t want to make a fool of myself. I did so much for SCW in the past, but they have a lot of younger new talent that could be greater than I ever was. Hell, they probably already are.”

He shakes his head. “Stop that. Right now.” He says to me before he sits up in the bed, forcing me to prop myself back up on my elbows. “The rest of those women have a lot to learn, and ye can be the one to teach them. Yer the only legend left in this tournament. Yer the only past winner left in the tournament. That has to say something, doesn’t it? Obviously ye’ve still got something left in ye.”

“What changed?” I ask, causing him to raise a confused eyebrow.

“What do ye mean, love?” He asks.

I push myself up so I’m fully sitting up and I stare at him. “I mean, why are you suddenly so supportive of this? I understand why you weren’t.”

He nods and takes in a deep breath before he answers. “Look, I’ll admit I wasn’t happy when ye first told me. I was worried more than anything.”

“Worried? Why?” I cut him off, and he frowns at me.

“Just...let me finish.” He says, and I nod. “I was worried because, as I said, last time ye were in this, Ruby attacked ye and nearly cost ye everything. Now, I know that was partly my fault, too, getting involved with that harlot, but there is something not right with that woman I tell ye. That’s no excuse, I know, but ye know what I mean.”

I can’t stop myself from frowning as I think about Ruby and all the trouble she caused. “Yeah, well you don’t need to worry about Ruby, O’Malley. I’m pretty sure she’s long gone. Last I knew she had a brief stint in that EWC company, but it didn’t last long and she and Zane just disappeared.”

“It’s not necessarily her that I’m worried about, love.” He admits, and I can see the concern written on his face. “I just don’t want to see anything happen to ye, because our boy needs his mother. I need ye, love. But I’m also not going to tell ye to not do something that’s been a part of yer life since before ye even met me. I’m not that selfish.”

He smiles at me and I smile back before I bring my lips to his, kissing him again. I wrap my arms around him, continuing to kiss him. He definitely doesn’t mind but a few moments later, he pulls back and stares into my eyes. “Come on. We need to get outta here so ye can train for yer match.”

I smile and shake my head. “Not yet. There’s plenty of time for that, Mr. O’Malley. I’d like to spend a little more time enjoying my first day as Mrs. O’Malley.” I say, smiling at him.

He grins back at me. “Mrs. O’Malley.” He says as the grin turns into a full on smile. “I like the sound of that, love.”

He kisses me again, this time with more passion in the kiss before we collapse back down, choosing to get a little more use out of this gorgeous honeymoon suite. Training for my match against Nicolas L. Blair and Jessie Salco would have to wait. One more day can’t hurt.




Everything seems to work out eventually. If the events of this past week are any indication, things are starting to look up more than they ever have before. I’m happier than I have ever been in my life, and nothing can change that. Nothing at all. Not Nicolas L. Blair. Not Jessie Salco. Not even my partner, Brother Grimm.

But as blissful and amazing as this past week has been, it’s time to focus all of my energy on those three, because the second round match of the Blast From The Past tournament is quickly approaching. And as much as I was second guessing ever entering the tournament just a few days ago, it all has changed. My mind is clear. My mind is focused, even as I’m enjoying the first few days of being a newlywed.

The question still remains, though, doesn’t it? I never truly answer just why I returned to Sin City Wrestling for this tournament when I’ve accomplished it all already. I’m a three-time former World Bombshell Champion. Two-time woman of the year. Blast From The Past winner. Hall of Famer. What reason do I have to come back? Unless of course it’s to stroke my own ego. Ya know, like some people seem to think is the case.

I can tell you in all honesty that it’s not about my ego. It has never been about my ego.

This is what I love doing. It’s what I’ve loved doing for about half of my life now. And while I’ve taken breaks here and there, and I officially retired two years ago, when your heart is in wrestling like it has been mine, it’s hard to just walk away forever. There will always be that moment that creeps on you that says, “One More Run.”

One. More. Run.

Can I do it? Do I really have it in me? Honestly, I don’t know. I’m not getting any younger. My body definitely showed that to me two weeks ago, but I’m sure people younger than me feel the physical toll it starts to take. And I’m not completely disabled. My body hasn’t given me a sign that says it just can’t do it anymore, so I’m going to do it. Because I need to answer the “What If” that I’ve had in my mind for the past two years.

What if I hadn’t forfeited my shot at the World Bombshell Championship after Andrew and I won the tournament two years ago? What if I had gone on to challenge Amy Marshall for the title and become a four-time World Bombshell Champion? It’s a question that I probably will never know the answer to since I found out I was pregnant a few weeks later.

But what about now? I stand as much of a shot as anyone else does in this tournament. And it’s a shot that I want. And while I may not have a partner I particularly care for or can fully trust, that won’t stop me from doing everything in my power to win this tournament for the both of us. And our next challenge isn’t any easier than our first match.

Nicolas L. Blair and Jessie Salco. I don’t know how Nicolas L. Blair really feels about being in this tournament, as he’s been out of action longer than I have, but Jessie Salco? I know how much Jessie wants to win this. How much she needs to win this, really. This is the first time she’s made it to the second round, so I know she feels better about her chances. At least until she found out she would be facing me.

Isn’t that right, Jessie? You yourself said it a few days ago on Twitter. You’re relieved that your precious Bombshell Roulette Title isn’t on the line in this match like it was last time, because deep down you know if it were, you wouldn’t be walking out as champion facing someone as accomplished as me. But, if the title WERE on the line, I think I’d let Brother Grimm handle Nicolas L Blair and get the win for our team because if I’m honest, Jessie...the Bombshell Roulette title is NOT the title that I’m after in this tournament. I’m out for something much bigger. Which is why I have to put a stop to your time in this tournament, Jessie.

I need to applaud you though, Jessie. I need to commend you for how much you’ve improved over the last couple of years. I can’t even say you have a lot to learn, because you really don’t. You’re making waves in this company and you will continue to do so for quite some time. I’m proud of you for that, Jessie. Very proud.

But Blast From The Past tournament winner will NOT be one of your accomplishments listed under your belt. Not as long as I have anything to say about it. And I don’t care if you have a man like Nicolas L. Blair as your partner, because I’m confident enough in Brother Grimm to handle Blair.

Can you really trust Blair, Jessie? Does he REALLY want to win this tournament as much as you? You have to ask yourself that, because I don’t think he does. I think, the second the two of you are eliminated, Blair will disappear and go back to the depths of hell from where he came, because he’s just not as passionate about this anymore. Not like you or I anyway.

Maybe one day it will happen for you, Jessie. If you keep trying. If you’re lucky to get a partner that truly WANTS to win this tournament and be here. But Blair isn’t that person, Jessie. Blair isn’t the man who will lead you to the Blast From the Past trophy and the guaranteed shot at the World Bombshell Championship. I’m sorry to burst your bubble. It’s just the way I see it.

I’m looking forward to this match, Jessie, because I know you’ll bring all the fight you have in you. And I want you to. I want you to fight with everything you’ve got. Prove to me that once I go back into retirement, you can be a leader in this division. THAT is what I want, Jessie. That is what I want to see.

And to Nicolas L. Blair...there isn’t much I can say to you, is there? You and I will not square off in that ring. You’ll have a much more difficult task in trying to defeat Brother Grimm. Which is something I don’t think you really have in you. You may have battled Mark Ward...but Mark isn’t the Boogeyman is he?

The Devil versus The Boogeyman. Man I can’t wait to see that.

Good luck Nicolas and Jessie. I think you’re really going to need it.

See the both of you Sunday!

28
Climax Control Archives / Blast From the Past Throwback
« on: April 07, 2017, 11:01:14 PM »
 Blast From The Past. The one tournament every year in which both the men and Bombshells look forward to tossing their name into the fold. The winning team wins a guaranteed World title shot for their respective divisions. Before the teams are drawn at random, however, everyone quietly hopes they will get teamed with a partner they can trust to lead them to the world title shot. And those that don’t are thinking that, no matter who they are teamed with, they have the tournament in the bag, as they have faith they can carry the team to the Blast From The Past title. I’ve been in this tournament several times so I know what I’m talking about here.

The one thing I have learned with this tournament, is that it takes an incredible amount of trust and teamwork. It may be mixed tag team rules where the men and women can’t fight each other, but that doesn’t mean you shouldn’t count on your partner to do their part of the work. I admit my mistake in purposely getting me and Thatcher Rex disqualified back in the very first tournament in 2013 just shy of us making it to the finals. Thatcher and I didn’t exactly see eye to eye as it was, and we were facing the team of Jordan Williams and my most hated rival at the time, Odette Ryder, now Stevens. If I hadn’t done what I did, we could have very well won the whole thing, but I didn’t care at the time.

The second year Odette and I would face off in the tournament again, this time in the very first round. I didn’t make the same mistake as the year before, and it was Odette proving once again that she was the better wrestler between the two of us. It was tough being eliminated in the very first round, especially by Odette, but things happen. And it just wasn’t meant to be that year. Odette and Steve.

And then there was 2015. The very last time I was in the six-sided ring of SCW, competitively speaking anyway. It was a difficult few months to say the least, and after the teams were announced and Andrew Watts and I were teamed together, the future of our time in the tournament was in real jeopardy. Many might remember-pun intended-the amnesia I went through following a vicious attack at Inception that year. I didn’t just forget certain parts of my life. No, I couldn’t remember anything, including who I was or even how to wrestle. How could I be expected to make it through the tournament if I didn’t even know how to wrestle?

A lot of people were expecting me to drop out of the tournament and focus on my health and getting my memory back. But not only did the doctors not know when or even IF I would regain my memory, I wasn’t sure if that would happen either. I wanted my memory to come back, but with something like that, you just can’t be sure.

Melody, Roxi and O’Malley were the three most important people involved in my recovery that year. They supported me and helped me tremendously...well, as much as I would let them. Melody and Roxi even helped to retrain me some basic moves and maneuvers to get me through the tournament. I was determined not to let Andrew down, and in the end, it all worked out. Somehow...some way...we were able to win the whole damn tournament even though I couldn’t remember a damn thing. Pretty impressive, right?

So, there we were, with our guaranteed shots at the World Heavyweight and World Bombshell titles at the following supercard. There was no way Andrew was going to give up his shot at the title, that I knew. But as for me? I had other plans. And I let everyone watching know just what I had planned on the following Climax Control.

I gave it up. I forfeited my World Bombshell Championship opportunity and I officially retired from wrestling. A lot of people were surprised by my decision, but I’m sure just many weren’t either. I had done everything I thought I could in SCW. If there is one thing I knew, it was that when I made the decision to retire, I wanted to go out on my terms. I wanted to go out on a high note, and retiring after a big victory like I did with Andrew Watts in the Blast From the Past tournament, I thought it was the perfect time.

If I could go back in time and do it all over again, I’m not sure I would make the same decision. I could have become a four-time World Bombshell Champion, and I gave it all up. Ultimately, it all worked out though, as I found out just a couple of weeks later that I was pregnant with Owen, but I’ll always still wonder what if.

But what I didn’t tell people is that following my retirement, when I flew back to Las Vegas, there was something important I had to deal with. There was someone I had to confront, and it had everything to do with what I went through those last few months. And...it was also a factor in my decision to retire.

I had to confront the person who attacked me...because, even though I had no solid proof, I knew who it was.





**FLASHBACK**
March 25th, 2015
Las Vegas, Nevada


So many things were running through my mind as I was driving to the one place I wa hoping I would get some closure over the past few months. I wasn’t entirely sure going there would be where to find the person I was looking for, but I knew it was a good start at least. And if she wasn’t there, I would just have to wait and hope she would appear again somehow.

As luck would have it, though, I knew by the oversized pickup truck in the parking lot of the once abandoned building that, at the very least, someone who maybe knew where to find her was there. I never imagined myself coming back to this place. After all, I did call it home for a short while during the dark days when I allowed myself to be called the Queen of the Damned and spent my days here in this building, being waited on hand and foot by five disciples. Definitely not one of my prouder moments, but those days are over, anyway.

I park my car next to the pickup truck and look at the building for a moment before I make the decision to get out of my car. I see the familiar shape of one of the men I know on the second floor, glancing out the window at me, but he backs away quickly and I can only assume he is about to come confront me. I walk slowly through the chain link fence surrounding the building and up to the entrance where I am about to ring the doorbell, but I’m not even given that change.

The door swings open and I come face to face with one of my former disciples. His look hasn’t changed much, and if anything, he’s only more menacing. He’s clad in only his boxers and he’s glaring down at me, no hint of joy in seeing me here.

“What are you doing here?” He barks at me, but I am not afraid of him.

I smile briefly and I don’t move an inch before I respond back. “Hello, Zane. It’s good to see you, too.”

He folds his arms and leans against the door frame, his eyes narrowing at me. “I guess you couldn’t tell by the way I asked that question that, no, it is not good to see you here.” He replies, and I can only shake my head. None of them were happen with me when I denounced the Queen of the Damned alter ego and told them to go on their own way, but at the very least I was hoping for some sort of attitude change.

“I guess I should have figured you would treat me this way.” I say, trying to look past him and inside the building. He notices this and blocks me every time. “Well, I think it’s obvious I didn’t come here to get the group back together.”

“Then why did you come here?” He barks at me again, clearly wanting me to turn around and just leave.

“I think you know why I’m here, Zane.” I look up at him, folding my arms. “You know where she is, don’t you?” He raises an eyebrow, pretending to not know what or who I am referring to, but even he knows that I’m not that stupid to believe he doesn’t know. He shakes his head and I let out a frustrated sigh.

“Oh, come on!” I make it a point to raise my voice, because something tells me she’s here. “Ruby! I know you know where Ruby is, Zane. So just--” I’m quickly interrupted by her just as menacing, yet somewhat beautiful sounding voice.

“Step aside, Zane.”

Zane quickly does as he is told and looks behind him, as do I. It takes a few moments for her to come into view, but the minute she does, all the emotions...the memories...come flooding back to me. Ruby, my most loyal disciple of them all, appears before me, clad in nothing but a knee length dark red silk robe. Her hair is pulled up into a messy bun, and given her appearance as well as Zane’s, I imagine I had interrupted something more than just a conversation between the two.

“Well, well, well,” she says slowly and takes another step towards me. “What a pleasant surprise. Welcome home, my Queen.” This sends a chill up my spine and I can see a look of surprise appear on Zane’s face. He is about to speak up, but Ruby holds her hand up,with her back still facing him, and he immediately freezes in place.

“I need to speak with you in private, Ruby.” I focus all of my attention on her. Zane takes a step forward and stands next to Ruby, very protectively, as he glares at me.

“Anything you need to--” He tries to speak, but Ruby again holds her hand up, silencing him. She turns and looks up at him as he looks deep into her eyes.

“It is fine, Zane.” She says calmly to him and runs her hand over his cheek as lovingly as she is capable of doing. “She’s not going to hurt me. Go on back upstairs. We can finish what we started in a little while.”

He closes his eyes, grabs her hand and brings it to his lips, kissing it softly. When he opens his eyes again, he looks at me one final time, almost warning me not to try anything. I just nod, hoping to reassure him and he turns and walks away. Once he is out of view, Ruby turns back to me, now glaring at me full force.

“How dare you,” she snarls and takes a step towards me. “This is no longer your home, Misty. You are not welcome here.”

I laugh and nod my head, showing I’m not intimidated by her. “Oh, I know. But, I think you know very well that I’m not here to be your Queen again. I think you know why I’m here.”

She folds her arms and lets out a slight laugh as she turns her head up at me. “You speak in riddles, apparently. I haven’t the slightest idea what you are doing here.”

“Oh really?” I say slowly...calmly. “So you mean to tell me that the conversation between you and O’Malley I overheard a few weeks ago seems to have slipped your mind? I know you were the one who attacked me, Ruby.” She stares at me with intensity, and I glare right back. I’m not leaving here until she admits to it, and I hope she knows.

“Is that what your precious Irishman told you?” She asks me with a hint of danger shining through.

I laugh and shake my head. “He didn’t have to tell me, Ruby. I heard everything he said, so I was able to put two and two together. I don’t know how you got O’Malley involved, or why, but it was a huge mistake on your part.”

She throws her head back and laughs. “It really wasn’t that difficult.” She says as she looks back to me. “Men are drawn to me, Misty. All I had to do was approach him and he melted like butter.”

I feel my nostrils flare, and my stomach retched at the thought of Ruby and O’Malley together. “Oh, please, Ruby. We both know that you throwing yourself at any man who will touch you is just a facade. We both know just who it it is that you really want.” I quickly let me tension ease up as I try to play the part. I step slowly towards her, bringing my hand to her cheek, caressing it. “You’re a beautiful woman, Ruby. All I have to do is say the words and I could have you melting like butter.”

She quickly swats my hand away from her cheek. “Nonsense!” She snarls. “I was a fool to ever allow myself to feel such a way about you.”

I laugh. “Keep telling yourself that, but I know you, Ruby. Any man you get involved with, is a way to try and make me jealous. Maybe to get me to suddenly declare my love for you. You played Max Burke. You apparently played O’Malley and now you’re playing Zane.”

She glares at me and I can sense that she wants nothing more than to attack me. In a way, I want her to. But something is holding he back, and I don’t know what. She eventually laughs again and takes a step back.

“You should turn around and leave,” she says, but I shake my head. “I might have had no problem attacking you a couple of months ago, but I am not evil enough to attack someone in your...condition.”

I’m suddenly left confused as I think about her words. Condition? What on earth was she talking about? Before I can open my mouth to respond, she holds her hand up and it’s now me who stays silent.

“Ahh, so you don’t know just yet, I see.” She says, and her eyes fall down to my stomach. “I can sense it from here, Misty. I’d say it’s a blessing you decide to retire, but I would see a doctor soon. But don’t attempt to call Dr. Lord. He only sees important patients, which you are not.”

“Ruby, what are you talking about?!” I shout, and I’m half tempted to just kick her ass right here and now. But I know Zane is watching on from upstairs.

“You’ll know soon enough.” She says before she turns her back to me. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, Zane is waiting for me upstairs. Do not come back, Misty. Our business is finished.” She says back to me as she closes the door behind her and disappears back upstairs.

I’m left standing there for a few moments, confused and trying to figure out what she was talking about. But after a few moments I quickly shake my head and think nothing of it. Ruby knew how to get under my skin and she had done just that. But she had also said the words and admitted she was the one who attacked me and left me without my memory.

And that was all I needed.




Looking back, I shouldn’t have let Ruby’s attack play any part in my decision to retire. Attacks that vicious and that personally motivated are few and far between in this business, but I guess deep down, a huge part of me knew it was time. And after that confrontation with Ruby, the feeling was even stronger. It weighed on my mind for a little over a week before I finally decided to schedule an appointment with the doctor. And here were are, almost two years later and I have a handsome little boy.

So why come back? Why, after two years, would I return to SCW in the Blast From the Past when making it past the first round isn’t even guaranteed? I’ve asked myself those same questions for the last few weeks, and I’m not even one hundred percent sure. Last year’s tournament was the first, and now only, tournament I have no competed in. Last year I had no desire to be a surprise entrant.

This year, though? Something was pulling at me. I had that desire to return to the ring, if only temporarily, and make an impact once again. True I’ve already cemented my name in the Hall of Fame. But I can’t explain it.

Regardless of what the new “good boss”, Mark Ward says, it isn’t about the attention for me. I can’t convince him otherwise, and I’m done trying, but wrestling has been part of my life for over fifteen years. As great as my life is outside of the ring, there’s always going to be that moment that creeps up, begging me to return to the ring.

And it just so happens that this time, it’s put a lot more stress on my life than I thought it would. So much that I’m wondering if it was even worth it…





Tampa, Florida
The Home of Roxi & Keira Johnson
**OFF CAMERA**


In just a couple days I will be wrestling my first match in a little over two years. I’m both nervous and excited at the same time, and after spending the past couple of weeks in Chicago with my family, I’m making a detour to Florida before heading to Detroit for Climax Control.

The last couple of weeks have been hard on me. The hardest in the last few years because after finding out that I would be teaming with Brother Grimm in the Blast From the Past tournament, I made the decision that it was safest for Owen not to travel with me or be anywhere near that...man...for the duration of the tournament. It was a lot to ask Roxi and Keira, but I knew they would be more than happy to take care of him. That and they were the only ones I could really trust to keep him safe.

My family wasn’t happy about it. Dixie in particular, but her attitude was a little off lately anyway. Something told me I knew the reason why, but far be it from me to poke that bear at a time like this. I’m sure we’ll all find out in time, so it’s not important right now.

Owen is. And it warmed my heart when I walked into Roxi and Keira’s home, saw my son for the first time in two weeks, and had him run into my arms with a big smile.

“Mama!” He squealed as I crouched down to his level and wrapped my arms around him. Roxi was standing next to me and Keira was just a few feet away with Nate in her arms.

“Hey my handsome little man!” I squealed happily right back. “Oh I’m so glad to see you! I was afraid you wouldn’t be happy to see me again.”

When I unwrap my arms, he backs away with a giggle, turns around and runs right back to Keira. I frown, but Roxi smiles with a laugh. “Trust me, Misty, he’s missed you. He’s had his tearful moments where he cries for you, but we keep him as happy as we can.” She says and it almost breaks my heart.

“I don’t know Roxi,” I say as I get back to my feet and watch as he starts interacting with Nate. Nate cracks a smile and giggles at Owen and it just melts my heart all over again. “Maybe I made a mistake in going through with this tournament, especially now that I know that Brother Grimm is my partner.” The two of us walk over to the sofa and take a seat. Keira keeps occupied with Nate and Owen, giving Roxi and I a chance to talk.

“Don’t start thinking like that, Misty.” She says, trying to reassure me. For a moment it works, but the more I watch Owen, the more I can’t help but doubt my entire decision to stay in the tournament. “Besides, how long you’re in the tournament isn’t exactly guaranteed. You and Grimm could get eliminated this week for all you know.”

I turn my head and glance at her, trying not to crack a cocky smile, but judging by the smile she returns, I know I fail. “True, Roxi, but come on. Kris Halc and Polly Playtime? I might have been out of the ring in two years, but I think Brother Grimm and I can handle them.”

Roxi shrugs and says, “True, but stranger things have happened, Misty. I don’t know Polly Playtime very well, but what I’ve seen of her, she’s not one to be taken lightly. And neither is Kris. Both can be unpredictable at times.”

“I know.” I say with a nod. “Anyway, I don’t really want to talk about that right now. I just want to focus on visiting with you guys before I have to leave and focus on my match.” As I finish my sentence, Owen walks over to me, bringing a toy with him. He hands it to me and I don’t hesitate to engage him with whatever he expects from me. And just as quickly as he walked over to me, he takes the toy out of my hands and heads right back over to Keira and Nate.

“So...I hate to bring this up, especially now,” Roxi starts as we both turn and look at one another. “But you never did tell me what happened with O’Malley. I thought you two were so happy together and looking forward to getting married. What changed so suddenly?”

I let out a sigh and look back to Owen. He looks so much like O’Malley, it almost hurts. “I thought we were happy, too, but I guess things change. It doesn’t really matter now because he’s back in Ireland now, and I’m here with Owen. O’Malley is free to do whatever he wants. I’m not going to force him to be a part of my life or a part of Owen’s. I can raise Owen just fine by myself.”

“Have you even tried calling him?” She asks and I can tell how much this hurts her. “I mean, I don’t get it. I don’t get how he can just up and leave and walk away from Owen like that.”

“Relax, Rox.” Keira suddenly chimes in and we both look over to her. “Misty clearly isn’t ready to talk about it so there is no need to push her into it.”

“It’s okay, Keira.” I say while I’m looking directly at Nate. I smile and wave to him and he cracks a smile but his attention is quickly drawn back to Owen. “Roxi, it’s not really a big deal. I mean, I was upset at first, obviously, but my number one priority is my kids. I’m not going to waste my time wallowing in self-pity over another failed relationship.”

“I guess I was just really hoping you’d get your happy ending this time.” Roxi replies.

“I know, Roxi. And I’m grateful for that.” I turn and look at her, giving her a reassuring smile. “But my happy ending is and always will be my kids. I don’t need a man to complete my life. Well, except this handsome little man.” I say as Owen walks back up to me and I give him a quick hug. He backs away after a moment and takes the two steps over to Roxi, demanding attention from her now.

“That I can totally understand.” She says in agreement as Owen becomes fascinated with her hands. “But what if O’Malley comes back? Do you think he will?”

Her question catches me off guard, as I honestly hadn’t thought about when or if my now former fiancee would come back, but I shrug my shoulders. “I honestly don’t know. I mean, I’d hope he’d come back to at least see Owen, but do I think he’ll come back and want to fix things with me? I don’t know. I don’t know if I even want him to at this point.”

Roxi frowns at me. Deep down, I know she truly liked O’Malley and wanted to see the two of us end up together, but as I said...things change. I decide to quickly end the conversation as I kneel down off the couch and head over to Keira, Nate and Owen, giving Nate some attention. Owen shoves his way back into the picture, clearly displeased with my showing affection to another little boy. We all share a laugh at his display when the doorbell suddenly rings.

Roxi looks up and over to the door. “That’s weird. We weren’t expecting anymore company today, were we Keira?” She asks.

“Not that I’m aware of.” Keira says, shaking her head.

Roxi lets out a confused “hmm” and stands up. She walks over to the door and swings it open. I’m paying no mind to who their unexpected visitor is, but I’m suddenly intrigued at Roxi’s reaction.

“Oh...Oh my!” She says, surprised. “This could get...awkward.”

I hear a very familiar voice follow, but it couldn’t be who I’m thinking it could be...Could it?

“Who is it, Rox?” Keira looks up and asks. Roxi turns and looks at her, an unsure expression on her face.

“May I come in, love?” The man at the door asks, and I know then that my suspicions are confirmed.

My head shoots up and I quickly look behind me at Roxi. She’s almost asking if it’s okay to let him into her own house. I can’t tell her not to, so I slowly nod at her. As I slowly stand up and stare in their direction, I’m left at a loss for words as I come face to face with O’Malley for the first time in almost two months.

“Misty. I...I wasn’t expecting ye to be here.” He says, equally shocked to see me.

I fold my arms and feel my eyes narrowing angrily at him. “What are you doing here, O’Malley?”

O’Malley looks at me for a few moments before he turns his attention to Roxi. “I’m sorry to drop by like this, love. It’s just that I heard ye were watching me boy. I...I had no idea Misty would be here at the same time.”

“Oh really?!” My blood starts boiling and Roxi quickly steps over to me, ready to try and calm me down. “So instead of calling ME to figure out a time to see your son, you decided to just drop by Roxi and Keira’s unannounced for some quality time with him?!”

“Misty...please try to calm down.” Roxi says, always being the voice of reason. She turns back to respond to O’Malley, but he’s giving me his full attention now.

“I was gonna call ye soon, love. I swear!” He says, trying to defend himself, but it doesn’t matter to me at the moment. “I just knew they were taking care of him so I figured it was pointless to reach out to ye yet.”

I shake my head and grasp at my hair. I feel myself start to shake with rage as Roxi puts her hands on my shoulders. Before I can respond, Owen sprints over to O’Malley as fast as his little legs will take him.

“Dada!” He squeals, holding his arms up towards O’Malley. O’Malley reaches down and scoops him up into his arms.

“Owen me boy!” Far be it from me to ruin their happy reunion, but I don’t share in Owen’s excitement.

“I...I need to go for a walk.” I’m shaking so bad, refusing to look at O’Malley as I’m heading towards the door. “I’ll be back in a little while, Roxi. I just need some space while they spend some time together.”

“You shouldn’t be alone. I’ll go with you.” Roxi says back to me, trying to head out the door with me, but I shake my head at her.

“No, it’s okay.” I reassure her. “I’ll be fine.”

“Misty, love--” O’Malley tries to stop me, but he shuts up as soon as I glare at him, quietly attempting to kill him in my mind.

I turn and head out the door, needing to clear my head. And a long walk around the neighborhood or two should do just the trick...I hope.

An hour later…

An hour was more than enough time for me to clear my head and think about what I would say to O’Malley once I got back to Roxi and Keira’s. Even though I’m still angry, I’m not going to go the route of starting a full blown argument with O’Malley, especially when the both of us were guests as it was. No, I would try to talk calm and rationally with him, if only for the sake of our son.

Once I get back to Roxi and Keira’s home, however, I’m surprised to see the two of them outside with the boys. O’Malley is nowhere to be found, but I look around for him anyway.

“Where’s O’Malley?” I ask as I walk up to Roxi and take Owen into my arms. His eyes are red and puffy as if he had just been crying, and he lays his head on my shoulder, visibly upset.

“He left a few minutes ago.” Roxi tells me and I narrow my eyes angrily once again. “He wasn’t sure how much longer you were going to be gone, but he felt it best he wasn’t here when you got back.”

I roll my eyes and rub Owen’s back, doing my best to comfort him. But even a mother’s love isn’t quite enough when he’s heartbroken over his father leaving. “Figures. He can’t even be bothered to spend more than an hour with his son after being gone for two months.”

Roxi runs her hand through Owen’s hair, also trying to comfort him, but he looks away from her, only wanting me. “He meant well, Misty. I don’t know what happened between the two of you, but I think you two should talk about it, soon. Aside from right before Owen was born, I’ve never seen you so angry with him before.”

“He left, Roxi.” I state with a shrug. “He was mad at me because I decided to go back to SCW, even temporarily, and he left. I can’t help but be angry with him.”

Keira walks up and stands next to me, holding Nate in her arms. She holds him close to Owen, trying to cheer him up and to my surprise it actually works as when Nate makes a funny noise, Owen lets out a giggle and starts playing with him.

“Well…” Roxi starts, thinking her next words over carefully. “Try not to worry about it right now. You need to focus on your match this weekend, and getting upset because of O’Malley will not do you or...Brother Grimm...any good in this tournament.” I can’t help but crack a smile when Roxi hesitates before saying Brother Grimm’s name. “Speaking of which, when are you heading to Detroit?”

“My flight is tonight.” I say, disappointed. I want nothing more than to stay longer and be with Owen a little longer, but even I know I can’t. “So, I need to spend as much time with you two and Owen as I can. I’ll be back soon, I promise.”

“Maybe sooner if you and Brother Grimm get eliminated this weekend.” Keira chimes in.

Both Roxi and I look to Keira, frowns on our faces and she quickly regrets how that came across.

“No worries, Keira.” I say before she has a chance to apologize. “You’re pretty much right anyway. I’m not exactly sure how teaming with Brother Grimm is going to go, so everything is up in the air. Now what do you say we all head back inside and try to have a good visit?”

“Sounds perfect to me.” Roxi replies.

“I was just going to suggest that because I think Nate needs a diaper change.” Keira adds in.

I pat Owen’s little behind gently and he lets out another giggle, thankfully returning to his happy self as we all head back inside to enjoy our visit. I try my best to keep my mind off of O’Malley the rest of the visit, but his voice and the image of his face lingers in the back of my mind, wondering just when the next time I will see him is.




It’s almost time. I’m so close to making my return to the ring in this year’s Blast From the Past tournament, and if I’m honest, I’m not sure how I am supposed to feel anymore. What started out as excitement when I added my name to the list of entrants just a couple of months ago, has quickly turned to anxiety and if I’m honest, even fear.

I haven’t been in the ring in two years. I’m not familiar with many of the faces on the roster this year, and even worse, I’m teaming with a...man...that not only tormented my oldest son, but also has this unnatural desire to take my youngest child...my handsome little man, Owen. How am I supposed to set all those feelings aside and team with Brother Grimm and work well with him in hopes of getting both of us a shot at the World titles? And a better question, how am I supposed to put up with that woman that is affiliated with him somehow- Belladonna Grey?!

I don’t know if I really thought this through before I made this decision. I’m all too familiar with the risks involved with signing up for this tournament, but this could be my toughest year yet. But if there is one thing I’m glad I don’t have to worry about right now it’s Owen, because he’s safe and he’s as far away from Brother Grimm as possible. I still hate being away from him, but it’s a sacrifice I had to make to keep him safe.

And now it’s time to really focus. I have to dedicate all of my energy and attention to being as ready as possible for this first round match, but also trying to be prepared for what Brother Grimm and I could be up against should we advance to the second round. Three tough teams have already secured their spot for the second round and all three of them could be big problems for Grimm and I.

Lord Raab and Evie Baang...psycho and psychoer. Is psychoer even a word? No? Oh well, it fits the situation so sue me if you don’t like it. I’ve kept tabs on most everything in SCW since I’ve been gone and if there is one person I don’t ever want to be near, it’s Lord Raab. Then again, I’m sure Grimm could handle him just fine. As far as me possibly going up against Evie Baang? That...I’m not so sure about. That woman is a loose cannon and just watching her feud with Alexis was enough to deter me from ever wanting to step into the ring with her.

And how about Max Burke and Mercedes Vargas? Interesting team up there, but they have all the potential in the world. I’m excited to see Max back in the ring, but as a possible challenger? Not so sure. I’m liking his new attitude, though. Definitely looking forward to seeing more of this Max Burke. Mercedes Vargas is a whole different story. It’s like nothing has changed with her, because she’s right back with the Mean Girls like she was last time I was around. Little more vicious, but I’m familiar with her so I could hold my own against her.

Dax Beckett and Amy Marshall...HA! That is an team on the verge of self-destruction right there. Not a whole lot I can say about them. Dax is a little too cocky for his own good, and as accomplished as Amy Marshall is, I’m confident that even after two years of retirement I could handle her in the ring.

The rest of the teams will be decided this coming week, but before I get down to addressing my and Grimm’s opponents this week, there’s one Bombshell I need to address, as she seemed to have a few choice words to say about me. I’m not exactly sure what I did to piss her off so bad, considering she’s been out of the ring longer than I have, but Brandi Shotze needs to be taught a lesson. I don’t know if she and Jeremiah Hardin will make it to the second round, but after watching her promo, I have to say, I’m almost praying for it. And I’m praying Brother Grimm and I get booked against those two, because what I wouldn’t give to smack her around a bit.

Seriously, that woman- and I use that term very loosely- used to be someone I thoroughly enjoyed watching compete in the ring. She’s got it all. She’s entertaining as all hell and she’s got an attitude that she knows how to use in the ring, but what she said about me? The shots she clearly took at me were just uncalled for and it seems like she’s taking a page out of Mark Ward’s book of insults because the both of them seem to be under the impression that I’m begging for all sorts of attention, but I’m not. I could sit here and defend myself until I’m blue in the face but it wouldn’t make one lick of difference in their opinions of me. I’ve never done anything personal to Brandi Shotze in the past, but if she wants a fight with me, I’ll gladly give it to her no problem. Good luck to her and Jeremiah, though. Personally, I’m looking forward to seeing her send Amanda Whore...oops...Cortez...back to where she came from.

Buuuuut...let’s not get to carried away, right? I’m not facing either of them this week, as much as I’d love to be, because at least I’m familiar with them. Unfortunately, the first round for Brother Grimm and I could turn out to be our biggest threat as we’ve got the interesting combination of Kris Halc and Polly Playtime. Let’s start with the one half of this time I’m at least FAMILIAR with...Kris Halc.

Funny little story about Kris. The last time I was in SCW, he was around, too. And, as much as my opinion has changed of him right now, I couldn’t stand the guy back then. Specifically because of his attitude towards me when I had amnesia. Naturally some people would sling out their jokes and even call me a faker or what have you, and Kris here was the one joking about it. Talk about insensitive, but I’m sure Kris wouldn’t even deny that, would he?

Regardless of his attitude, and the fact that he was stupid enough to have a child with Liz Smalls, I actually like Kris. He’s a hell of a competitor, and if he really applied himself, he could accomplish a lot more than he already has here in SCW. I’m sure that’s why he entered this tournament. Because he has that itch to get a shot at the World Heavyweight Championship. His time as a tag team champion with his brother is over...for now. And he has everything it takes to be the top gun in SCW.

But...if there is anything Brother Grimm and I have to say about it, he won’t be getting that shot from winning this tournament. Kris has grown up tremendously over the last few years, but adding Blast From the Past tournament champion to his list of achievements is something I’m hoping won’t be in his future. It’s nothing personal. It’s just unfortunate luck for him and Polly.

Polly.  Polly Playtime. Well there is an interesting name if I’ve ever heard one before. I gotta admit, walking into this match is going to be almost like a shot in the dark because I have no clue what to expect from this girl. I mean, I’ve watched a few of her matches but I can honestly say I don’t know if I should be confident going against her, or downright scared. I’ll go with a bit in between, because I can’t be too confident going against someone who is a former Bombshell Internet Champion and has cemented herself as a serious competitor in the ring.

But...how can I really take her seriously with a name like Polly Playtime?! Just saying the name makes me think of some children’s television show that my nine year old daughter could be watching at this very moment. I know she has a bit of a mean streak in her, given her past feud with Amy Marshall but, I don’t think it’s a mean streak that I should fine too threatening.

I’m sure she wants a shot at the World Bombshell Championship just as much as anybody else. Especially after losing the Internet championship to Mikah, but she’s gonna have to get through me first, and I’m not sure she’ll be completely prepared for this fight that is coming to her. It’s been almost four years since I held the World Bombshell Championship. Four years. Polly Playtime has a bright future ahead of her in SCW. A future champion, that of which I have no doubt.

But now? In the near future? Not if I have anything to do with it.

To be the best, you have to beat the best. She already has one strike against her considering she lost against Mikah at Blaze of Glory VI. And, since I’ve been gone, Mikah has been one of the most talked about Bombshells around. It stands to reason Polly doesn’t stand much hope following a loss of that magnitude. But, this is a fight I’m looking forward to.

You see, I’ve always had a desire to step into the ring with relative newcomers to teach them a lesson so to speak. And I think I could teach Polly quite a bit. She wants to make it as a Bombshell in SCW? Well, she has the perfect test going up against me because I am the ORIGINAL Bombshell and I plan on showing her just what it takes to become the best.

And that’s not ego talking. That’s just straight fact.

I didn’t sign up for this tournament automatically wanting nothing more than to be the only person to win it for a second time. In fact, I didn’t even realize that so far, not one person has one the tournament twice, until just a few days ago. That doesn’t matter to me. Do I want to win? Sure. But should I be eliminated, I’m not going to cry about it, because if I’m honest, the experience I’m going to have in this first round match alone is enough to have me walk away satisfied should Brother Grimm and I lose.

So Kris Halc...Polly Playtime...get ready. Train harder than you have before, because this Sunday at Climax Control? You’re in for the fight of your life. Brother Grimm will be your worst nightmare- that I promise you. He’ll toy with your mind and bring a danger about him I don’t think you’re prepared for.

And as for me? Well...I’ll be the teacher in this instance, because the two of you have a lot to learn, and I have no problem giving the lesson. Now is not the time for fun and games. Now is not the time to PLAY…

It’s time to fight. It’s time to show us what you got, because from where I’m standing...neither of you are ready.

Good luck to you both, Kris and Polly. May the best team win! And trust me...Brother Grimm and I plan to!

See ya Sunday!

29
Character Building Roleplays / A Surprising Confrontation
« on: September 07, 2015, 03:43:53 PM »
 OOC: Because I was bored and I miss writing for Misty...here is the next part of her journey \'smile.gif\'

Monday September 7th
Dublin, Ireland
A Surprising Confrontation


The past two months have been anything but easy for three time former SCW Bombshell Champion and retired Bombshell, Misty.  Ever since giving birth to her son, Owen, three months prematurely, she has found herself back and forth to the hospital daily visiting her little warrior, as she calls him.  While his condition has been slowly improving with no major complications, how long he’ll remain in the hospital still remains unknown.  As much as Misty wants her baby boy home with her and sleeping in his crib, she knows she has to be patient and let him grow stronger.

But that all changed just twenty-four hours ago when everything started to overwhelm her.  She was preparing to go to the hospital to have her daily visit with Owen when something snapped in her mind.  She found herself having an anxiety attack as she was looking around the nursery…the nursery that her good friend, Roxi Johnson, had helped her finish just a couple of weeks ago.  

Something wasn’t right, and as hard as she told herself she could get past all of this, she just couldn’t.  She knew where she had to go, and for a few moments, she had tried to talk herself out of it.  In the end, however, she had failed and she was being pulled back there…here…

To Ireland.

After calling her sister, Dixie, and asking her the huge favor of going to the hospital daily while she was gone, she booked herself a seat on the first flight out to Ireland that she could.  It would be several hours before she landed, of course, but that didn’t matter.  All that mattered was getting to Ireland and confronting the man who, up until just two months ago, she thought was dead.  That stubborn pig-headed Irishman, and the father of her son.

O’Malley.

Her plane landed just a short while ago, and while she wanted nothing more than to head over to Mrs. O’Reilly’s Inn, the homely little place she always found her staying while in Ireland, she had something more important to take care of just down the road.  Catching up with Mrs. O’Reilly would wait, because she knew without a doubt that O’Malley would be in Tommy’s Pub.

She’s standing outside the local pub, staring at the front door.  A part of her is terrified to walk inside and see him…speak to him…but she knows she has to do it.  Regardless of any ill fillings towards him right now, the two share a child together and she was going to remind him of that fact.  She takes in a deep breath, dusts herself off and heads towards the front door.  

She can hear loud laughter and yelling inside, which she remembers is quite normal for this place with its usual local patrons like O’Malley.  When she opens the door and steps inside, her eyes immediately fall on the owner and bartender, Tommy, standing behind the bar.  Everything goes eerily quiet for a moment as Tommy stares at her, then glances over to a darkened corner of the pub, but Misty doesn’t look in that direction.  She just walks inside and up to the bar, greeting Tommy.


Misty: Heya, Tommy.  How’s everything going?

Tommy finishes drying a pint glass and smiles awkwardly at Misty.

Tommy: Misty.  There’s a face I wasn’t expecting to see for a while.  How ye doin’ darlin’?

Misty: I think you know why I’m here, Tommy.  Where is he?

Tommy looks past Misty and places the clean pint glass down on the counter.  He doesn’t have to answer, as that familiar voice comes from behind her, sounding equally shocked as Tommy is.

O’Malley: Misty?  W-what’re ye doin’ here, love?

Tommy stays silent for a while as Misty builds up the courage to turn and face O’Malley.  She takes in a deep breath after a few moments and then turns around.  He’s still hidden away in the darkened part of the pub, and all she can tell is that he’s seated in a chair.  She narrows her eyes, thinking he can’t prove himself not a coward by facing her.

Misty: You have a lot of nerve asking me that question, O’Malley.  And why are you hiding back there?  Are you that scared to show me your face you coward?

O’Malley: It’s…complicated, love.  I…I’m not scared to face ye, love.

Misty laughs and folds her arms across her chest.

Misty: No?  Then why don’t you walk over here and prove it to me?  Once again I flew all the way out here to see you, but you can’t even—

Misty’s voice trails off and she goes absolutely speechless as O’Malley comes into view, and it is definitely not what she was expecting.  He didn’t walk towards her.  No, he wheeled himself into the light so she could see exactly why he was hiding over there.  O’Malley is in a wheelchair.

O’Malley: Now ye see why I haven’t been able to fly to Vegas to see ye, or our son, love.

Misty brings her hand up to her head and she just blinks.  She’s in shock as she sinks back on to a bar stool and O’Malley wheels himself closer to her.

Misty: W-why?  Why didn’t you tell me, O’Malley?

He smiles as he stops right in front of her.

O’Malley: How could I?  I wanted to tell ye.  I really did, but if I’m honest, not telling ye gave me more motivation to show up to my therapy appointments.  They don’t think I’ll walk again, but I’m determined to prove them wrong.  I didn’t want ye to see me like this.

Misty: Why?  Do you think that low of me?

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: Of course not.  But ye already had enough to be worrying about than to worry about me, too.  I didn’t want to stress ye out while ye were pregnant—

Misty: Yeah, and a lot of good that did, right?  When I found out you were still alive it sent me into pre-term labor and I had our son!  It would have been better if you had told me sooner.  Maybe then Owen wouldn’t be in an incubator in the hospital!

O’Malley raises an eyebrow curiously for a moment.

O’Malley: O-Owen?

Misty nods.

Misty: Yes.  Owen Andrew O’Malley.  That’s what I named him.

O’Malley smiles.

O’Malley: Ye picked out a strong name, love.  Ye did good.

Misty: Yeah, with no help at all from you.

Misty then reaches into her jacket pocket, pulling out a picture.  She holds it out to O’Malley.

Misty: Clearly, this isn’t important enough to you as it is to me.  He isn’t important enough to you.

O’Malley reaches for the picture and once he lays eyes on it, he sinks back into the wheelchair a bit and the guilt is written all over his face.  Misty reaches into her pocket and pulls out the Claddagh ring O’Malley had given her on New Year’s.

Misty: Does he mean anything to you, O’Malley?  Does this mean anything to you anymore?  I understand you’re in a God damn wheelchair, but we could have dealt with it.  If you had just told me.

O’Malley stares at the picture of their two month old son, running his finger across it, before he looks up at Misty and the Claddagh ring she holds in her hand.

O’Malley: Ye still have that?

Misty: Of course I do.  Why wouldn’t I?

O’Malley: Because it didn’t mean the same to ye as it did to me. Ye didn’t feel the same towards me.

Misty looks confused for a moment, as the conversation takes a sudden turn away from their son.

O’Malley: We’ll always be connected, love, and it’s because of Owen.  I wouldn’t take any of that back at all, but ye can’t sit here and lie to me and tell me that ye ever saw us with a future together.

Misty: O’Malley, that’s not—

O’Malley holds his hand up, silencing her.

O’Malley: It’s ok, love.  Really, it is.  I just wish ye’d stop lying to yerself.  Why did you fly all the way out here?

Misty takes in a deep breath and wipes away a tear from her eye.

Misty: Why do you think?  I came here for Owen…for me.  For us.

O’Malley: I told ye when I called ye a few weeks back that I would be out there as soon as I could.  Granted, I didn’t tell ye why, but I was tellin’ the truth.  But ye didn’t come out here for Owen, love.

Misty looks away from O’Malley as another tear rolls down her cheek.

O’Malley: Yer afraid to be alone, love.  And even though ye’ve been pissed off at me since ye found out I was alive, ye were ready to take me back because yer afraid to be alone.

Misty shakes her head, trying to deny it.

Misty: That..that’s not true.  I’ve been alone for the past six months at least.  I’ve been visiting Owen at the hospital every day for the last two months.  By myself.

O’Malley: Yeah and it finally caught up with ye, didn’t it?  When I first met ye last year, I was so caught up in chasing after ye, I didn’t realize what ye really needed.

Misty: And what was that?

O’Malley: Time.  Time to be by yerself.  Time to heal.

Misty lets out a bit of a laugh, trying to play it off.

Misty: Heal?  Heal from what?

O’Malley: Ye know what I’m talkin’ about, love.

Misty shakes her head again, trying to deny it.

O’Malley: Look, clearly ye developed some sort of feelings for me, otherwise we wouldn’t share a son together, but come on, love…Quit lyin’ to me.  Quit lyin’ to yerself.  I’d give anything if it meant that we had a future together with our son and that we could be a family.

Misty: We can, O’Malley.  That’s why I flew all the way out—

O’Malley: It’s not what ye really want, love.  I promise ye that I’ll do everything that I can to be there for Owen and be a father to him as much as I can, but you and I?  We’re better off as friends, love.  As much as it pains me to say that, it’s true.

More tears well up in Misty’s eyes as she stares at O’Malley, and she suddenly felt horrible for flying all the way out here.  Nothing went the way she had thought it would.  Though she wasn’t completely sure anymore how she thought it would go.

Misty: I…I can’t do this alone, O’Malley.  Owen is still in the hospital, yeah, but when he comes home?  This isn’t where I envisioned where I would be at this stage in my life…being a single mother.

O’Malley: Ye won’t be alone, love.  Not completely.  Ye just need to focus on our son and raising him right, because I know ye can do it.  And I promise ye that I won’t be in this wheelchair for the rest of me life.  I’ll do what I can for Owen and I’ll be there for him, but ye need to take some time with him by yerself.  Ye don’t need help, love.

Misty wipes away the tears from her eyes, but more tears form.

Misty: I…I’ll move here, O’Malley.  I will.  As soon as Owen is out of the hospital, I’ll bring him—

O’Malley shakes his head and holds his hand up again, silencing her.

O’Malley: Ye’ll do no such thing, love.  Yer whole family is in the states, including yer daughter, and I want Owen to know them.  Ye might love Ireland, but I know if ye were to up and move out here, ye’d regret it eventually.  Yer not moving out here, love.

Misty: So what do I have to do?  What am I supposed to do to prove to you that this is what I want?

O’Malley smiles and shakes his head.

O’Malley: Nothing, love.  There is nothing ye can do or say, because it would all be a lie and that’s not what I want anymore.  Go home, Misty.  Go back to our son, because he needs ye right now.

Misty stares at O’Malley for a while, trying to find the words to say to him.

Misty: O’Malley, I…

O’Malley: Go, Misty…Please.

He holds the picture of Owen out to Misty, but she shakes her head.

Misty: No.  You keep it.  I have plenty more at home and on my phone.

She stands up from the bar stool and takes the few steps towards O’Malley and places her hand on his cheek.

Misty: I’m sorry, O’Malley.  For everything.  I really am.

O’Malley: Don’t be.  Ye gave me a beautiful son and I couldn’t ask for a better mother for him.  Just…be happy, love.  If not for yerself…for Owen.

Misty finally smiles and wipes away the last remnants of tears in her eyes.  She runs her hand through O’Malley’s hair.

Misty: You do what you need to do to walk again, okay?  Owen is fighting like hell to get stronger to come home, and you fight just as hard to walk again.

O’Malley takes Misty’s hand and kisses it before looking up into her eyes one last time before she leaves.

O’Malley: Ye know I will.  Now go on before I change me mind.

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath as she walks past O’Malley and towards the door.  She stops for a brief moment, appearing as though she’s going to turn around, but she doesn’t.  She just walks out of the pub, and out of O’Malley’s life, without another word.  And for the first time in her life, Misty was actually content with not knowing what would happen next in her life.  Her only focus now, was what O’Malley had told her to do.

To go back to their son and spend time with him.

Alone.



30
Character Building Roleplays / An Early Arrival
« on: July 08, 2015, 08:08:38 PM »
 Wednesday July 8th
Misty’s Home- Las Vegas
The Painful Truth


All is quiet on the home front these days for SCW’s Original Bombshell, Misty.  Aside from being twenty-five weeks pregnant with her second child-a son-the iconic Bombshell has been doing her best to enjoy her retirement and looking forward to the birth of her little boy.  It hasn’t been easy, though, as just a week after finding out she was pregnant and informing the baby’s father, O’Malley, he was involved in awful accident in his homeland of Ireland.  Needless to say, the last Misty knew, he was due to be removed from life support, but she couldn’t stick around to see it happen.

Ever since then, she has had to deal with experiencing this pregnancy alone.  Sure, she had her family and friends, but she had hoped O’Malley could be around to experience this with her and then to raise their son together.  Sadly, life had other plans.  And so did this pregnancy, as the stress of everything around her had begun to take its toll and she had been experiencing problems early on.  And due to the scares she had already had, the pregnancy was deemed high-risk and she was forced to be even more cautious and take it easy.  For anyone who knows Misty, they also know that that is easier said than done.

The past few weeks, however, she’s done very well at keeping as relaxed as possible.  Her youngest sister, Dixie, has even moved back to Las Vegas with her new boyfriend, as the two found their own apartment not far from Misty’s new condo so Dixie could check in on her sister from time to time.  

Today, though, Misty seems to be doing just fine by herself.  As the days and weeks tick by, drawing her due date closer, Misty has decided that now is as good a time as any to start prepping the baby’s nursery.  The room is mostly empty at the moment as she stands in the center of the room, staring at a few color samples she painted on to the wall.  Her arms are folded across her chest and she’s staring, completely baffled and shaking her head.


Misty: This would be a hell of a lot easier if your father was around, little man.  You know that?  I remember bickering with Spike while I was trying to set up Eden’s nursery.

She lets out a slight laugh and runs her hand over her growing baby bump as she continues to decide between the three colors.

Misty: Though I’m sure if O’Malley were here he’d let me do whatever.

As she let’s O’Malley’s name slip out of her mouth, she frowns and is overcome by sadness.  She takes in another deep breath and fights back tears and just as she is going to take a break and walk out of the room, her cell phone rings.  She takes the few steps towards the chair it is placed and looks at the screen.  Her eyes light up as she sees who is calling her and she quickly answers the phone, putting it on speaker.

Misty: Mrs. O’Reilly!  It’s so great to hear from you!

Mrs. O’Reilly: Likewise, dearie.  I’ve been thinkin’ about ye for several weeks now.  How’re ye feelin’ dear?

Misty shrugs as she gets back to staring at the paint samples on the wall.

Misty: Aside from this little boy kicking my bladder several times a day, I’m actually feeling pretty good.  I just started working on the nursery today.  How are things with you?

Mrs. O’Reilly goes silent for a few moments as if she is contemplating something.  Misty raises an eyebrow and just as she is about to speak up again, Mrs. O’Reilly breaks her silence.

Mrs. O’Reilly: Oh, I’m doin’ just fine, dearie.  Missin’ yer beautiful face around these parts, but I know ye can’t be travelin’ in yer condition.  

Misty: Don’t worry about that, Mrs. O’Reilly.  As soon as I can after little man is born, I plan to bring him there so you all can meet him.  He’ll know his Irish heritage, I promise.

Mrs. O’Reilly goes silent again and this time, Misty doesn’t let it slide.  She turns away from the wall and the color samples for a moment, giving Mrs. O’Reilly her full attention now.

Misty: Alright, Mrs. O’Reilly, what’s going on?  The last couple of times I’ve spoken to you, you’ve seemed a bit…odd.  I know something is up, so please just tell me what it is.

Mrs. O’Reilly: Everything is fine, dearie.  Don’t ye be letting yerself get worried.  The stress isn’t good for ye right now.

Misty: Yes, I know that, but you’re keeping something from me.  That doesn’t help me worry any less.  

Mrs. O’Reilly: Misty, dear, ye need to focus on ye and that baby.  Everything is fine here.  I’m dealing with it, and ye’ll know soon enough.

Misty cocks her head to the side, now unable to keep herself from worrying.

Misty: Mrs. O’Reilly…Please…

Mrs. O’Reilly draws in a deep breath and Misty prepares herself for the worst.  She clutches her cell phone in her hand, and slowly rubs her belly, trying to keep herself calm.

Mrs. O’Reilly: Ye’ll get all the answers ye need if ye call Tommy’s Pub.  I’m sure he’d love to hear from ye, dearie.

Misty: Tommy?  What does Tommy have to do with any of this?

Misty can hear a few people walk into the background, obviously patrons of Mrs. O’Reilly’s Inn.

Mrs. O’Reilly: I’d love to chat longer with ye dearie, but I have to go now.  Ye need to call Tommy’s Pub, okay?  I’ll talk to ye soon, dearie!

Misty: Mrs. O’Reilly!  Wait!  Don’t—

But it’s too late.  Mrs. O’Reilly hangs up on the other end, leaving Misty more confused then ever.  She wastes no time in going through her contacts, pulling up the number to Tommy’s Pub.  International charges be damned, she was going to get to the bottom of what was going on.  The phone rings a few times before Tommy’s familiar voice picks up on the other end.

Tommy: Oi!  Tommy speaking!

Tommy has to speak a bit loudly as the local regulars are having a good time downing several pints.

Misty: Tommy?  Hey, it’s Misty!  What is going on there?

Tommy: Who’d ye say this is?  Oi!  O’Malley I think ye’ve had enough, mate!

Misty’s face suddenly sinks as she hears Tommy say O’Malley’s name.

Misty: W-who were you just talking to, Tommy?  Who were you just yelling at?!

Tommy: I asked ye who ye were, love..

Misty: It’s Misty you idiot!  Now who the fuck were you just yelling at?!

Tommy: Misty?  Misty?!  Oooh….shite….

Everything in the background suddenly goes quiet and Misty knows…she knows just who Tommy was yelling at.

Misty: Put him on the phone, Tommy.  You put O’Malley on the phone!

Tommy: Ye…Ye’ve got the wrong O’Malley, love.  This is Ireland ye know!

Misty: Bullshit!  Everything got quiet when you said my name and I know that bastard is there!  

Tommy: I…I don’t know what to tell ye, love.

Misty: Fine.  You tell that bastard that I’m getting on the next flight there!  I want to look that piece of shit in his eyes.

Misty doesn’t give Tommy a chance to respond as she ends the call and bolts out of the nursery and down the hall to her room.  She grabs a suitcase from out of her closet and rushes through her clothes, tossing them into the opened suitcase now on her bed.  She’s not thinking clearly or rationally and as she rushes around the room, she stops suddenly, grabbing her belly and her face contorting in pain.  She reaches for her dresser just a few feet away, leaning against it and screaming out in pain.  

Just as this happens, the door to her condo opens and Dixie walks inside with her boyfriend.  He’s holding a few bags of groceries and when Dixie hears Misty’s pained cries, she runs down the hall and to Misty’s room.


Dixie: Misty?  Misty!  What’s wrong?!

Dixie bursts through Misty’s bedroom door to find Misty crouched on the floor against her dresser clutching her stomach.  She’s breathing heavily and tears are flowing down her face.

Misty: He’s…he’s…alive.  Dixie…he’s…alive.

Dixie: What?  Who’s alive?  Dean!  Get in here!

Misty looks into her sister’s eyes and not only is the physical pain evident, but the mental anguish is as well.

Misty: O’Malley…He’s…AHHH!

Misty lurches forward as the pain shoots through her abdomen.

Misty: Something…something’s wrong, Dixie.  Oh God…

Dixie: Shhh…calm down, Misty.  Everything is going to be okay.

Dixie’s boyfriend, Dean, comes rushing into the room, staring down at Dixie and Misty.  Dixie takes one look at him and he can see the concern in her eyes.

Dixie: Call an ambulance…Now!

Dean just nods once and quickly pulls his cell phone from out of his pocket, calling 9-1-1.  Dixie turns back to her sister, doing the best she can to keep her calm.

Dixie: Deep breaths, Misty.  Everything is going to be fine, do you hear me?  You and that baby are going to be just fine.  

Misty cries out in pain again and deep down, Dixie knows that her words might not be true.  She knows that something is very wrong and the longer they wait for an ambulance, the more likely that Misty’s baby…just might not survive.

***************


Two hours later…

Several members of Misty’s family have gathered in the waiting area of the labor and delivery floor of the hospital.  As soon as they got to the hospital, Dixie called everyone she could to let them know what was going on.  Their sister Desiree was there along with Misty and Desiree’s mother, Colleen.  Dixie had called Spike and Vixen to let them know but they had decided to hold off on telling Eden the news until they got word of Misty’s condition.  Dixie’s boyfriend, Dean, is doing his best to console his girlfriend as they all wait patiently to hear from Misty’s doctor.


Dean: Don’t worry babe.  I’m sure everything is going to be okay.  

Dixie: You don’t know that, Dean.  My nephew could be…

Dixie can’t even speak the words and she chokes back tears.  Dean wraps his arm around her, embracing her as comforting as he can.

Desiree: How long are they going to make us wait?  One of us should have been allowed back there with her for crying out loud.  She was freaked out enough.

Colleen: Desiree, now is not the time.  In emergency situations like this, it’s understandable that we can’t be back there.

Dixie: Why haven’t we heard anything yet?  We should have heard something by now!

Dixie only begins to worry more but her questions are about to be answered as Misty’s doctor suddenly appears in the waiting room.  Everyone stands up and approaches him, all eagerly waiting for word on Misty’s and the baby’s conditions.

Dixie: Dr. Lord, how is she?  How is the baby?

Dr. Lord holds up his hands, silencing them before he is overwhelmed with questions.

Dr. Lord: I wish I had better news for you all…

Dixie: Oh…Oh no…

Dr. Lord: Before you assume the worst, please don’t.  Misty is in stable condition and she is in recovery right now.

Misty’s mother takes a step forward.

Colleen: Recovery?  Wait…that means…

Dr. Lord nods his head.

Dr. Lord: Unfortunately we had to do an emergency C-Section.  This wasn’t just a matter of stopping contractions like the last time.  She suffered a placental abruption and we had to deliver the baby.

Desiree: What…what does that mean for the baby?  She wasn’t due for another three months!

Dr. Lord: He was very premature, yes, but there is hope.  He’s critical, but he’s in the NICU as we speak.  But I won’t lie to you.  It will be touch and go for a while.

Colleen: When can we see Misty?  

Dr. Lord: In about an hour.  There were more complications after the delivery which is what took us a bit longer than expected, but I’ll allow you back there one at a time in about an hour.  

Dixie breaks down in tears and sobs into Dean’s arms as Desiree and Colleen return to their seats.  Dean rubs Dixie’s back and as Dr. Lord disappears through the double doors, they’re all left waiting again.  

Waiting and praying for Misty’s premature little boy to survive.


********************


An hour later…

Once Misty is out of recovery and into a room, Dr. Lord gives the okay for Misty’s family to see her.  Dixie demands to be the first back, and neither her sister nor her stepmother argue with her.  Dixie is led back to Misty’s room and before she steps inside, she takes in a deep breath and composes herself because she knows she will need to be strong for her sister and her newborn nephew.  She taps on the door lightly before walking inside.


Dixie: Misty?  It’s me…It’s Dixie.

Not a word from Misty as Dixie slowly makes her way into the room.  She closes the door behind her and walks to the foot of Misty’s bed.  Misty is awake and she looks like a trainwreck.

Misty: I…I couldn’t even see him, Dixie.  He didn’t cry.  Didn’t make a sound before they were rushing him off to the NICU.  What have I done?

Dixie: This isn’t your fault, Misty.  These things…they happen.  But your baby boy is alive.  He’s a fighter just like his mommy.

Misty: He’s not even two pounds, Dixie.  I didn’t see him, but they told me.  How could I let this happen?  

Misty looks away as she begins to cry again, but Dixie quickly rushes over to her side to comfort her.

Dixie: Listen to me.  This is not your fault, you hear me?

Misty: No?  I knew I had to keep myself from getting so stressed, yet I didn’t do enough to stop it.  I was too angry and hurt and worried about rushing off to Ireland—

Dixie: Tell me what happened.  You said O’Malley is alive, but I couldn’t ask you about it further.

Misty shakes her head.  She grabs a tissue from the table directly next to her and wipes her eyes.

Misty: It doesn’t matter.  That bastard is alive in Ireland and now my son is fighting for his life.  

Dixie: He’s going to pull through this, Misty.  He’s your son.  He’s a fighter.

Misty: He’s in that damn incubator because of me, Dixie!  My son could die because I didn’t fight for him like I should have!

Dixie: Misty, please just calm down—

Misty turns her head quickly and glares at her sister.

Misty: That little boy is my last shot, Dixie!  He’s my last hope of having a son!

Dixie: What?  What are you talking about?

Misty: There were complications, Dixie.  They couldn’t stop the fucking bleeding so they had to do a hysterectomy.  So that means no more kids for me.

Dixie’s jaw drops at hearing this latest bad news and as she reaches for Misty’s hand, Misty pulls it away.

Misty: Just leave me alone, Dixie.  And tell whoever else might be here that I don’t want any visitors right now.

Dixie: Misty, you need—

Misty: Don’t tell me what I fucking need, Dixie.  What I need is to be left alone so I can rest.  Having you people cry and tell me how sorry you are or try to reassure me…that’s not going to help me.

Dixie goes silent for a moment, but she doesn’t move.  Misty glares at her and points to the door.

Misty: Go, Dixie!  Just leave me alone!

Before Dixie has a chance to say or do anything, a nurse rushes into the room.

Nurse: What is going on in here?  

Misty: Nothing.  My sister was just leaving.

Dixie: I’m…I’m so sorry, Misty.

Dixie then turns and walks away, crying as she walks out of the room.  Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath as the nurse walks over to check on her IV bags and pain medication, but the only thing on Misty’s mind is her son.  Her premature born little boy that she hasn’t even laid eyes on yet is fighting for his life on another part of the floor and all she wants to do is tell him Mommy is sorry…and Mommy loves him.

31
Character Building Roleplays / A Heartbreaking Twist of Fate...
« on: April 26, 2015, 10:01:56 PM »
 OOC: So...over the past couple weeks I've gotten extremely bored and missed writing for Misty, so I wrote this.  I'll probably end up continuing it, just because...




Saturday April 4th
Dublin, Ireland


As much as I love Ireland and all the friends I made during my couple trips here late last year, I can honestly say, I didn’t think I would ever come back.  Especially after my relationship with O’Malley went south a little over a month ago.  But it seems fate has brought me back to this wonderful country, and for a reason I never ever expected.  I just hope that once I do what I came here to do, everything in my life will finally work out.

I’ve never been so nervous before, either.  I haven’t spoken to O’Malley in weeks and now I’m showing up in Ireland unannounced.  I had to do it this way, though.  Not only do I have several questions for O’Malley about certain things, but there is also something that I need to tell him.  Something I am not one hundred percent sure how he will react.  

It’s early in the afternoon as I make my way down the stairs leading to the front desk of Mrs. O’Reilly’s little inn.  She’s standing behind the desk, going through some paperwork when she greets me with that friendly smile of hers.  It’s hard not to return that same smile, even if I had been in a bad mood.


Mrs. O’Reilly: Afternoon, deary.  How are ye feeling today?

I smile as I walk up to her, placing my hand on the desk in front of me.

Misty: Still a little jet lagged, but nothing I can’t handle.

Mrs. O’Reilly: I can imagine, love.  I still can’t get over this new look of yers.  Ye really look quite lovely.

I smile again.

Misty: Thank you.  

Mrs. O’Reilly: So…where are ye off to now?  

I take in a deep breath and bite my bottom lip.  I am sure she already has an idea of why I am here, but she’s very respectful of my privacy.

Misty: Well…not that it will come as any surprise to you, but I was hoping to find O’Malley.  Have you seen him lately?

Mrs. O’Reilly frowns and then nods her head slowly.

Mrs. O’Reilly: I see him all the time, deary.  He never leaves Tommy’s pub it seems.  Normally I’d say seeing yer beautiful face might cheer him up, but he’s been in quite the awful mood these days.  If I’m honest, I’d stay clear of him.

There is no doubt in my mind that Mrs. O’Reilly has no idea exactly what happened between O’Malley and I, and I’m also sure that this mood he has been in has everything to do with us.  I take in another deep breath and nod.

Misty: I appreciate the concern, Mrs. O’Reilly, but I think I’ll take my chances.  I’m sure I can handle O’Malley and his foul mood.

Mrs. O’Reilly lets out a chuckle and nods.

Mrs. O’Reilly: If ye think ye can, deary, I won’t try and stop ye.  Besides, I’m sure if he gives ye any problems, Tommy will gladly step in to help ye out.

Now I let out a laugh.

Misty: I’m sure he will.  Thanks again, Mrs. O’Reilly.  I’ll be back in a bit.

I wave and then turn and walk out the front door.  Tommy’s pub is within walking distance; just a few hundred feet down the road.  I gather my thoughts, and my composure and make my way towards the familiar pub where I first met O’Malley less than a year ago.  I see a couple of familiar faces standing just outside smoking cigarettes.  They greet me with friendly smiles before signaling that the man I am looking for is just inside.  I nod appreciatively and step inside, stopping just beyond the front door.

I spot O’Malley sitting at the bar, his back towards me. I fold my arms across my chest with a smirk on my face as I watch O’Malley take a swig of his beer.  Even though Tommy, the owner and bartender, has acknowledged me with a smile and a nod, O’Malley remains completely clueless to my presence.


O’Malley: Oi!  I need a refill Tommy.

Tommy shakes his head, but he says nothing in protest as O’Malley slides his empty pint glass down the bar towards him and he begins filling up another.  I take a few slow steps towards O’Malley, remaining quiet.

Tommy: O’Malley, mate…I know yer one of me best customers, but I think ye’ve had enough this early in the day.  How about ye call it quits after this one, yeah?

Tommy hands the fresh pint to him and O’Malley just chuckles.  He takes a quick gulp and shakes his head.

O’Malley: How about ye leave that decision to me, Tommy?  I know me limitations and I’m just fine, thank ye.

Tommy: Whatever ye say, mate, but I think someone else might agree with me on this one.

Though I can’t see for myself, I’m fairly sure O’Malley is glaring at Tommy as he sets the pint down on the bar in front of him.  Tommy looks in my direction, but O’Malley refuses to turn around to see who he is referring to.

O’Malley: I don’t give a shite who agrees with ye, Tommy.  

Aaaand that is my cue to step in.

Misty: Oh, I think you might.

O’Malley suddenly sits up straight on his barstool.  He doesn’t immediately turn around, and only when Tommy walks away to do a bit of cleaning does he finally spin around to face me.  I smile at the apparent shock on his face, but the longer he stays quiet, the more disappointed I get.

Misty: Gee, it’s great to see you, too, O’Malley.

He blinks a few times, still slightly speechless.

O’Malley: Wh-what are ye doing here?

I close the distance between us and walk up to him, taking a seat directly next to him.

Misty: I thought a conversation between the two of us was long overdue, so I decided to surprise you.  

O’Malley: Ye couldn’t pick up the phone and call?  Ye had to fly all the way across the world to have a conversation?

I nod, waiting to reveal the real reason why I decided on a face to face conversation rather than a phone conversation.

Misty: I felt it would be easier this way.  I know the last time we saw each other, let alone spoke to one another, there was a lot of tension.

The look on O’Malley’s face turns sadder and he turns away from me.  He takes his pint of beer and takes another gulp, going completely silent.

Misty: So that’s it then?  You’ve got nothing to say?

O’Malley: What do ye want me to say, love?  There is no sense in rehashing old wounds.  Wounds that I caused.  

Misty: Yeah and I never got an explanation.  

O’Malley shakes his head but still refuses to look at me.

O’Malley: Why does it matter?  Ye can’t remember—

Misty: O’Malley, I got my memory back over a month ago.  

Just like when I surprised him by showing up, O’Malley sits up straight.  He turns and looks at me, genuinely surprised.

O’Malley: What?  How?  When?

I manage to crack a smile and laugh a little at his quick questioning.

Misty: It was actually after the last time we spoke.  I tried to catch you before you left, but I couldn’t.  And as for how?  Well…

I stop speaking for a moment as I turn and reach into the let pocket of my jeans, pulling out the Claddagh ring O’Malley had given me.  I hold it up and his eyes immediately fall on it.

Misty: I didn’t think something so small could cause my memory to come rushing back like it did, but as soon as I saw this ring it all came back to me.  

O’Malley: It…it shouldn’t have.  I made ye a promise when I gave ye that ring and I broke it.  I hurt ye when I lied to ye and I can never take that back.  Yer better off without me, love.

I take in a deep breath as he turns back to his beer, just staring down into the half empty glass now.  I can’t waste any more time in breaking my news to him.

Misty: O’Malley, I’m pregnant.

He falls silent yet again, and I try to get a good look at the look on his face.  He’s too busy chugging down the rest of his beer for me to see his reaction, and when he finally lowers his glass and speaks, his response is not what I was expecting.

O’Malley: Looks like ye figured that out for yerself then.  Congratulations, love.  Whose the lucky fella?  Drake Green?

I let out a loud laugh and shake my head.

Misty: You’re joking right?  O’Malley, you idiot…YOU are the father.  

O’Malley turns to me, wide-eyed and now genuinely surprised.

O’Malley: I’m sorry, what?  How is that even possible?

Misty: Please tell me someone explained to you how babies are created, O’Malley…

I grin and let out a laugh and he shakes his head.

O’Malley: That…that’s not what I meant, love.  We haven’t been together in—

Misty: In about twelve weeks…

O’Malley takes in a deep breath and I can tell he is still in a bit of shock over the news.  He turns away from me, trying to process the news in his mind.

Misty: Now do you see why I came all the way to Ireland to speak to you?  I know neither of us expected this, but I think I’ve learned to expect the unexpected.  Regardless of everything that has happened, I’m not going to shut you out of this baby’s life if you really want to be a part of it…

O’Malley: Of course I want to be a part of it, love.  I can’t tell ye enough how sorry I—

I hold up a hand, silencing him right away.

Misty: Look...Now that you know that I’m pregnant, the first thing we need to do is have a serious talk.  A long talk.  O’Malley, you know everything about me, but you’ve kept absolutely everything about you practically hidden.  I feel like I don’t even know you sometimes.

He lowers his head, almost ashamed, and when he looks back up to me, the look in his eyes is a different look than I’ve ever seen.  I know he has something to tell me, but I don’t know when he’ll let it all out.  I am about to get my answer, however, as he takes my hand in his and stands up.

O’Malley: Yer right, love.  Absolutely right and I think now is as good a time as ever to tell ye everything.

I try to respond but he shakes his head and I let my words trail off.

O’Malley: Not here, love.  I’ll tell ye anything ye want to know, but I need to show ye something first.  If I’m gonna be any kind of father to that baby, I can’t let there be any more secrets.

I’m left completely speechless at this point, and I don’t protest as he leads me away from the bar and out of the pub.  I have no idea where we are going, but for the first time since I met O’Malley, I am about to get a real sense of just who this Irishman is.  And I don’t even have a bad feeling about it.

********************


“When I retired from wrestling and went back home to Las Vegas for good, I was expecting that to be the biggest change in my life at the moment.  I never expected that just a couple weeks after retiring that I would find out that I’m pregnant, but I have to say that it happened at the perfect time.  I never imagined having another baby, but then again, a lot of things that have happened in my life are things I never imagined.”

“This baby is a blessing. It truly is.  Yes, I was angry with O’Malley and for a while, I was dead set on never seeing him ever again.  After finding out he had information on who attacked us and Melody back at Inception, I was angry.  Very angry, and I felt betrayed by yet someone else I thought I could trust.  O’Malley had no intention of telling me the truth, and I knew it.  So, I made no contact with him what-so-ever.”

“And then I found out I was pregnant, and I knew the baby was O’Malley’s.”

“After we left Tommy’s pub the day I told O’Malley the news, he took me to the place where my questions would be answered.  What I found out explained so much, and it completely changed my view on him.  He’d gone from this dark, mysterious and for some unknown reason sexy man to a loving, humble and even more attractive guy.  I never thought I’d find out what I did about O’Malley, but I’m really glad I did.”

“Unfortunately, I was only in Ireland for a short time.  I would have stayed longer if I could, but I had to get back to my life in Las Vegas.  Life with my daughter.  As much as I love Ireland, O’Malley understood that I couldn’t just pack up and move across the world and be so far away from my daughter.  He said he would work it all out.  He said he would figure out a way for us to raise this baby together, and I believed him.  I really did.”

“Until I received a phone call two weeks later.  Just twenty-four hours before my birthday.”


********************


Saturday April 18th

I had only been back home in Las Vegas for two weeks, but here I was, once again back in Ireland, but there was nothing happy about this latest trip.  I had thought O’Malley was just ignoring my calls…that he had changed his mind about raising this baby with me.  That was a scenario I might have been able to accept, but this…I had no idea what I was walking into.

Mrs. O’Reilly had told me what hospital O’Malley was at.  I needed more information to go on, but she apparently didn’t have anything useful.  All she told me was to get to Ireland as soon as I could because O’Malley needed me.  

I found my way into the hospital, giving the receptionist O’Malley’s name.  When she finds his room information, she looks up at me.


Receptionist: Are ye immediately family, miss?  Only immediate family are allowed in intensive care.

Her accent is much thicker than O’Malley’s, but thanks to spending plenty of time around Mrs. O’Reilly, I have no trouble understanding her.

Misty: Not exactly.  I’m his…girlfriend.  And I’m pregnant with his child.  Please…You have to let me see him.

Receptionist: I’m sorry, miss, but I can’t let ye see him.  Immediate family—

Misty: Look, is there someone you can call who will allow me to see him?  His doctor or something?  He’s the father of my child for Christ’s sake!  I need to see him!

I am in no mood to mess around with this young woman, and the look on her face says she understands completely.  As I raise my voice at her, she jumps back in her chair and immediately reaches for the phone.  She presses a few numbers and a few seconds later, she is speaking to someone who I hope can help me.  She glances to me a couple times as she speaks to the person on the other end and when she hands up the phone, she grabs a pen and writes down a room number on a visitor’s badge.

Receptionist: The doctor gave permission for ye to go see him.  I’m very sorry, miss.  Intensive care is on the second floor.  Ye’ll need to sign in at the nurse’s desk once ye get there.

I take the visitor’s badge and nod at her with a polite smile.

Misty: Thank you so much.  And I’m sorry for shouting.  I’m just very worried.

I walk away from the receptionist’s desk and search around until I find the elevators.  I wait for the door to open and hit the button that will take me to the second floor, and I can’t stop playing over in my head what I might find when I see O’Malley.  I pray he’ll be awake.  Then again, he’s on the Intensive Care floor so I’m not holding much hope for that scenario.

Once I sign in at the nurse’s desk, they point me in the direction of O’Malley’s room.  I don’t have far to go, but I take my time because I’m honestly terrified.  And for good reason apparently as once I make it to O’Malley’s room and glance inside the large glass window, I’m immediately brought to tears.  Everything is telling me not to go into the room, but once I see O’Malley laying motionless in that bed I need to be by him.


Misty: Oh my God, O’Malley…

I bring my hand to my mouth as I stare at him.  A breathing tube is placed down his throat, helping him breath.  The heart monitor is beeping slowly and quietly, and a bandage is wrapped around his head.  His eyes are closed and I shake my head as I stand right next to the bed, reaching down to grab his hand.  My own hand is shaking uncontrollably and I feel I might just collapse right here.

Misty: I…I didn’t want to believe it when Mrs. O’Reilly called me.

I don’t know if he can hear me, but I hope he can.  I’m about to speak again when a nurse walks in to the room to check on him.  I look at her, tears still streaming down my face.

Misty: What…happened to him?  

Nurse: From what I was told he was going to cross the street when a car was speeding down the street and hit him.  The driver sped off, but the damage had already been done.

My mouth falls open as she tells me the details of O’Malley’s accident.  I checks the various bags of fluid hanging from the IV pole.

Misty: When is he going to wake up?

The nurse suddenly stops what she is doing and looks at me.  She frowns and I shake my head, almost sensing what she is about to say.

Nurse: I’m so sorry, miss.  The doctor doesn’t think he’ll wake up.  His brain activity is severely diminished.

My jaw drops and the tears continue rolling down my face as I feel myself stepping away from the bed.  I feel my way towards a chair and have to sit down as my knees start shaking.  As I collapse into the chair, I bury my face in my hands and start weeping now completely lost and unsure of what to do.

The Next Day…

After hearing O’Malley’s prognosis from the nurse, I couldn’t get myself to leave the hospital.  I wanted to.  I wanted to run out of there and scream and cry, but of course there was something stopping me…at least for a little while.  

His child.  The baby that I am carrying.

Something that the nurse had said to me didn’t make sense.  She had said that the doctor doesn’t think O’Malley will wake up because his brain activity is severely diminished.  But those words meant that there was something there.  That there was hope…even just a little bit.

So I stayed by his side, watching him.


Misty: Come on, O’Malley.  Open your eyes.

I squeeze his hand, letting him know that I am still here.  I keep my eyes locked on him, hoping for some kind of movement…some kind of sign that he’ll wake up from this.

Misty: You can’t do this to me you stubborn Irishman.  Do you hear me?  You have to wake up.  You need to be here for this baby, O’Malley.

Still nothing.  Just the steady rise and fall of his chest, assisted by the breathing machine, and the beeping of the heart monitor.  His eyes don’t move.  He doesn’t squeeze my hand.  Nothing.

Misty: What am I supposed to do, O’Malley?  How can I leave you like this when you never once gave up on me when I lost my memory?  

I don’t know if he can hear me, but a small part of me believes that he can.  I’ve heard stories about coma patients being able to hear their loved ones speaking to them, but I’ve never met anyone who could actually prove those theories.  

I go quiet for a while, still holding O’Malley’s hand as I stare at him.  Eventually O’Malley’s doctor walks into the room, his attention focused solely on me.  I never once let go of O’Malley’s hand.


Misty: I was just…talking to him.  Hoping somehow he’ll hear me and open his eyes.  

I look back to O’Malley.  His condition still unchanged.  The doctor walks over to the other side of the bed, glancing at all the monitors and the numbers that I have no idea what they mean.

Doctor: I’m so sorry for what yer going through, miss.  Things like this are never easy, but I’m afraid I’m about to make things even worse.

I look up at him with a very confused look on my face.

Misty: What are you talking about?

Doctor: He’s not getting any better, love.  His condition is slowly deteriorating, and as the nurse told ye yesterday, his brain activity is severely diminished.

Misty: Diminished, but not completely gone.  He…he could still wake up!

The doctor lowers his head and slowly shakes it.

Doctor: At this point, we don’t see that happening and I’m sorry to tell ye this, but the decision has been made to remove him from the life support later this afternoon.

I shake my head and push my chair away from the bed to stand up.  I gently place O’Malley’s hand down and glare at the doctor, furious.

Misty: W-what?  You can’t be serious?  W-who made that decision?  

Doctor: We spoke with a family member on the phone just a short while ago.  They gave consent.

Misty: What family member?  He has no family alive!

Doctor: I’m afraid I can’t release that information, love, but apparently he does have living family.  I’m sorry, love.  I really am, but ye need to say yer goodbyes because he’s not going to wake up.

I had managed to keep myself from crying since speaking with the nurse yesterday, but after hearing this I can’t hold back my tears.  I collapse back into the chair, taking O’Malley’s hand in mine again and just stare at his face again.  How could this be happening?  Why?  After I found out I was pregnant and then told O’Malley, I had felt that everything was going to work out as it should.  For the first time in a long time, I thought I was finally going to get my happy ending, all be it not the happy ending I originally expected.

Doctor: I’ll leave ye be now.  Again, I’m so sorry.

He turns and walks out of the room, closing the door behind him and I lower my head.  I start sobbing again, almost unable to catch my breath.  I feel the beginnings of a panic attack until a slight fluttering in my belly catches my attention.  It’s too soon to feel the baby kicking, but I know this was the sign that I needed.  

I lift my head back up and take in a few deep breaths as I stare at O’Malley.  I stand up from the chair and shake my head as the last of my tears roll down my face.  I wipe them away before I lean down to O’Malley’s ear.


Misty: Don’t worry, O’Malley.  I’ll make sure this baby knows who you were.  I’ll raise this child right and I’ll be strong for the both of us.  We’ll be just fine.

I want to start crying again, but I remain as strong as I can as I turn my face and kiss his cheek.

Misty: Goodbye, O’Malley.  I’m sorry I couldn’t save you like you saved me.

I squeeze his hand one last time before I turn and walk out of his room, knowing this will be the last memory I have of O’Malley in my mind.  I’m so caught up in my grief as I rush away from his room that I don’t hear the heart monitor increasing with the beat of O’Malley’s heart, and the doctor and nurses rushing into the room to check on him.

TBC…maybe \'wink.gif\'

32
Climax Control Archives / My Forgotten Life: Part 3
« on: February 20, 2015, 10:46:45 PM »
 

“I’m at a complete loss right now.  I haven’t Andrew this…yet…but even though we’ve done great as a team the first two rounds of the tournament, I’m not sure how much longer I can skate by the way I have ben.  Other people might not agree with me, but I’m disappointed in my performance in the ring these last two matches.  I’ve made a complete fool of myself.  Certain people who have called me a joke lately are probably right.  What made me think I could do this without my memory?”

“I might be in over my head here.  I mean…I’ve been working my butt off with my training sessions with Melody and Roxi, but I still feel like I’m getting nowhere.  That first week, when Andrew and I faced Mikah and Adam Stone, a.k.a Patient 026, Mikah wore me out!  I mean…I was able to hold my own, but just barely.  I had to resort to playing dirty, just like Mikah did, just to get the win.  Not only was I told that that is something I shouldn’t do, but I now see why.  Because it isn’t right!  Who knows…if I hadn’t done that, would Andrew and I have made it past Mikah and the cowardly mystery guy?  I don’t know.”

“And don’t even get me started on the match against Mercedes and JT.  I just…I really don’t want to let Andrew down and I feel like if I continue, I’ll only embarrass myself more as well as let Andrew down in this tournament.”

“Aside from all of that, my memory still hasn’t come back.  It’s so frustrating.  It’s been over a month, and I don’t remember anything.  Well, except for the two instances where I’ve had quick memory flashes recently, but I haven’t told anyone that.  Not even Dixie or O’Malley.  There really is no point in telling them because as quickly as the memory flashes came, they were gone and I don’t even remember what they were about.  Something during those times triggered the flashes to happen, but it all happens so randomly I don’t know what else I can do to trigger more.  Or what I can even do to keep those memory flashes in my mind so I can process it all.”

“I know there are a lot of doubters out there who don’t believe that I have amnesia.  Several people have made it very apparent that they think I am faking for whatever reason.  They don’t understand how I lost ALL of my memories, but honestly, the doctors can’t explain it either!  Don’t people understand that sometimes things happen that literally no one can explain?  Someone attacked me, yes, and I imagine they were trying to do a lot more damage than they did, but if you ask me, they succeeded in a way.  I’ve changed.  I’m clearly not the same person I was before I lost my memory, and who knows if I ever will be.”

“I can’t worry about that right now, though.  Since Andrew and I don’t have a match in Norway, I’m doing what I should have done a while ago.  I’m finally going back to Las Vegas with my sister and following up with my doctor.  I plan to tell him about the memory flashes I have had, and hopefully he’ll have some suggestions on what I can do to bring my memory back soon, because I can’t keep wrestling in this condition.  Physically I am fine, yes, but everyone knows mentally, I’m a different person.”

“Who knows…maybe if the doctor even agrees it’s fine for me to continue wrestling…maybe I should just walk away for now…or permanently depending on how things go.”



Scene 1
Tuesday February 10th
Las Vegas, Nevada
Doctors Are Useless!
**OFF CAMERA**


It’s early morning here in Las Vegas.  Too early for my liking, but what I want doesn’t seem to matter.  If I had my way, I would have at least waited until tomorrow to get this doctor’s appointment over with, as Dixie and I had gotten into Las Vegas late last night.  But, being the bossy worried younger sister she is, Dixie insisted we get an appointment as soon as we could.  

So here we are.  Driving through the still unfamiliar streets of Las Vegas, headed to the doctor’s office.  I’m staring out the window, not saying so much as a word.  Dixie has the radio on, listening to whatever music this is.  Hell if I know, I still don’t even believe my name is Misty sometimes.  

I have my elbow propped up near the window and my head leaning in my hand as I stare out at the surroundings.  I’m depressed in a way, because I’ve been dealing with this amnesia for a month now, and with each passing day, I’m growing more used to it.  I’m just accepting it.  Dixie doesn’t seem to enjoy my silence, though.

“I really wish you would talk to me.” She says, glancing over at me for just a second.  I’m still not allowed to drive so she is once again my chauffeur while we’re home in Las Vegas.  “I know I’ve been a little controlling, but it’s not my intention.  I’m just worried about you.”

I keep my head turned away from her and roll my eyes, thankful she can’t see it.  I refuse to speak a single word to her, because I’m still angry with her and I want her to know it.  She exits the highway, and turns on to the main street that leads to the doctor’s office, and I let out a sigh.

“Misty, please.” She says, pleading with me.  Inside my head, I’m laughing at her sudden politeness, considering the attitude she has had over the last several weeks. “Look, I’ll try to lighten up, okay?  Please just talk to me.  Tell me what you’re thinking.”

I let out a laugh and I finally turn my head to face her. “You want to know what I’m thinking?”

“Yes.” She nods, keeping her eyes focused on the road, and the traffic around us.

“Fine.” I say, sitting up straight in my seat. “I’m thinking of how much more enjoyable this car ride would have been if you hadn’t spoken a word, because for the last three weeks, I’ve grown to hate the sound of your voice.”

I’m not sure if I was ever that blunt, or rude, before the amnesia, but the occasion called for it this time.  She wanted honesty, so I gave it to her and judging by the look on her face, I think I shocked her in the process.  Her jaw dropped open as she stared at the road ahead, and I rolled my eyes again and went back to looking out the window.

“I know you’re just upset, Misty.” I sigh as she once again starts speaking.  “I can only imagine how hard this all must be for you, but I really do want you to know that I’m sorry for how I’ve been acting.  It’s just…this wrestling stuff has ruined BOTH our lives recently, but it’s done a lot more damage to you.”

“You just don’t get it, do you?” I close my eyes and speak slowly, but I don’t turn to face her again.  I feel myself clench my left hand into a fist, as my temper begins to flare. “This isn’t just about the wrestling, Dixie.  This is about everything you’ve done lately.  Not only have you treated me like crap when I’m the one dealing with not remembering anything, but you’re also treating my FRIENDS like crap when they just want to help me too!  Roxi…Melody…O’Malley.  That’s not the way to keep on my good side.”

She finally turns the car into the parking lot of my doctor’s office and pulls into an available parking space.  Before I can manage to get out of the car and away from her as quickly as possible, she grabs my arm and stops me.

“Okay, look.  Roxi and Melody might have your best interests at heart, and I’m sure you can trust them, but that O’Malley guy…” She shakes her head and gives me a stern look. “I know you were close to him before you lost your memory, but Misty, I’m telling you, I don’t have a good feeling about that guy.”

Inside my mind, I’m thinking the same thing, but I don’t say it.  While I can see O’Malley’s good side every time I’m around him, I always have this gut feeling that he has secrets that could push me away forever.  Regardless of that fact, he has been a part of my life since before the amnesia, so I have to keep him close in case he could help trigger my memory somehow.

“Whether you have a good feeling about him or not, Dixie, that doesn’t matter.” I look at her as I allow the tension to ease up a bit.  “The fact is, he’s a part of my life and he’s going to stay a part of my life until he gives me a reason not to trust him.  You need to let me figure things out for myself because amnesia or not, I’m still an adult and it’s still my life.”  Dixie opens her mouth to respond, but I hold my hand up, quickly silencing her. “Save it, Dixie.  I just want to get this appointment over with so I know what my next move is going to be.”

I quickly open my door and step out of the car leaving Dixie no choice but to do the same.  I head to the front entrance with Dixie following behind me.  I don’t even hold the door open for her, that’s how annoyed I am, but she catches the door and walks in behind me.  The receptionist at the front desk smiles politely as I walk up to her.

“Hello,” she says, greeting me politely. “How can I help you today?”

I’m so caught up in everything that has been going on, I completely forget my doctor’s name.  I only saw him the one time when Dixie and I came back to Las Vegas after I was attacked.  An embarrassed look falls over my face as I try to think of his name, but Dixie stands next to me and places a reassuring hand on my shoulder.

“Misty has an appointment with Dr. Morgan.” She says to the receptionist for me.  I look at her, quietly mouthing ‘Thank You’ to her and I know I’ll have to apologize later.

“Last name please?” The receptionist asks, searching through the charts for the day.

“Waters.  Misty Waters.” Dixie replies, and hearing that makes me laugh.  Dixie turns and looks to me curiously.

“Misty Waters?” I repeat, shaking my head. “I still get a kick out of that.”

For the first time that I can remember in the last month, Dixie and I both share a laugh.  We turn our attention back to the receptionist as she takes all of my information and checks me in, sending me over to the waiting area until the doctor is ready to see me.  Dixie might not have a problem with this, but as impatient as I am right now, I don’t enjoy the wait.

While Dixie rummages through some old magazine, I sit next to her, fidgeting my leg impatiently.  I wait for what seems like hours until the door leading to the exam rooms in the back opens.  A young nurse wearing bright colored scrubs steps out with a chart in her hand.

“The doctor is ready to see you, Ms. Waters.” She looks directly at me.  I let out a relieved sigh and stand up.  Dixie goes to do the same, but I turn and look at her.

“No.” I say and shake my head. “I don’t need you to come back there with me.  Just wait here.”

“But—“  She tries to protest, but I continue shaking my heading.  She sighs and takes a seat in defeat, burying her head in the magazine once again as I head over to the nurse.  She leads me down the hall to the available exam room.

“Please have a seat, Ms. Waters.  Dr. Morgan will be in shortly.” I nod and walk past her, inside the room.  Instead of sitting on the exam table, I choose one of the chairs against the wall.

It could be my nerves, or the fact that the room is so quiet and boring, but I feel like the time is going by in slow motion.  I stare at the clock on the wall, watching as the second hand ticks its way around.  The ticking sound is irritating enough as the minutes pass by before there is a gentle knocking on the door and moments later, Dr. Morgan steps inside.

“Hello Ms. Waters, how are you doing today?” He extends his hand and I do the friendly thing and shake it.

“Oh I’ve been better.”  I shrug my shoulders as he wheels his chair over towards me and takes a seat.

“How have you been doing since your last visit?  Any changes, physically or mentally?” He takes his pen light out of his pocket and holds it up in front of my eyes, instructing me to follow his finger.

“Nothing at all.” I say, following his finger as he moves it from left to right and keeping the pen light shining in my eye. “Well…nothing major at least.  I don’t know.”

He clicks the pen light off and looks me in the eye. “Anything that you think might not be major could be, Ms. Waters.  What’s going on?  Are you experiencing headaches?  Blurry vision?”

“No blurry vision, but…I’ve had a couple…episodes in recent weeks.” I don’t know exactly how to explain it to him right off the bat.  He takes in a deep breath and looks at me, now concerned.

“Episodes?  What kind of episodes?” He asks.

“I…I think they’re memory flashes.” I say, biting my bottom lip, unsure. “It’s happened twice over the last few weeks, and both times were completely random.  My head started to hurt and before I knew it, I had this vision in my head.  I couldn’t even focus enough on the vision itself because of the pain in my head, and now I don’t even remember what the visions were.”

He takes in a deep breath and slowly nods his head. He takes my chart and quickly writes down a few notes. “What were you doing at the time of these…flashes?”

“Nothing out of the ordinary.  The first time I was walking into a nightclub with my friend, O’Malley.” I say, running my hands through my hair. “The second time I was just having a conversation with a former boyfriend…friend…whatever he is…was.” I am confusing myself so much I’ve started rambling and Dr. Morgan can’t help but chuckle and shake his head.

“Well, every amnesia case is different, Ms. Waters.  Some people wouldn’t be so lucky as to have these flashes that you have experienced.” He replies.

I laugh and shake my head. “Lucky?  How on earth am I lucky in this situation?  I don’t even remember what the memory flashes were, and my whole memory still hasn’t come back to me.”

“You’re lucky,” he begins looking me in the eyes with a hopeful smile on his face. “Because having memory flashes is a good sign.  Regardless of the fact that you can’t remember what they were about, hearing this news I’m very hopeful that your full memory will come back.”

I let out a sigh, shake my head and look towards the floor. “I wish I could feel the same way, but it’s been over a month.  I don’t even know what to do to speed up the process!”

He smiles politely and sets my chart down. “These things take time, Ms. Waters.  You can’t speed the process up.  If you want my honest opinion, I think you should continue doing whatever it is that you’re doing, because it seems to be working.  Keeping focusing on living your life as normally as possible and something will trigger your memory.”

I lift my head and look at him. “I’m a wrestler, you know that?”

“I was aware of that, yes.” He replies.

“So you’re saying that I should keep wrestling then…that it’s okay for me to risk getting hurt on the hopes that it brings my memory back?” I quietly hope that he’ll say no.  I want him to shake his head and disagree with my choice to continue wrestling, but to my surprise, he doesn’t.

“Physically speaking, I find no reason for you to stop wrestling.  Those of you in the career choice take risks, yes, but you’re in good physical health, so there is no reason for me to not clear you to continue wrestling.” I sense a ‘but’ coming on, but I’m left disappointed again. “As for you memory…if wrestling has been a big part of your life, I say to keep up with it as it may trigger something.  It’s important for amnesia patience to keep to the normal routine as much as possible because you never know when something could trigger something.”

I lean back in the chair and fold my arms across my chest.  I’m left speechless and at a complete loss, because I was truly hoping for any reason to back my excuse if I chose to walk away from wrestling and the doctor was my only real hope.  

“So…what you’re telling me is I’m still stuck in this waiting game?” I ask as I look at him, the annoyance shining through in my voice.

“Unfortunately, yes.” He says, nodding. “Medically speaking, there’s not much we can do.  I can refer you to a psychologist that specializes in these cases, but it’s ultimately your decision.”

I close my eyes and let out another sigh, as I process things over in my mind and try to decide what to do.  Unfortunately, it’s a decision that might take more time to think over to make the right call.

“Would you like me to refer you to a psychologist?” He asks, but I shake my head.

“No, thanks.” I say, with so many thoughts running through my mind. “Not yet anyway.  I need to think some things over and speak to a few people.”

“Alright then.” He nods and stands up from his chair. “But I’d like to see you again in a month, just to keep up how things are going.  But if anything changes, I’d like you to come in sooner.”

I nod and stand up also. “Sure thing, Dr. Morgan.”

He jots a few more things down on my chart before leading me out of the exam room.  I make my way back up to the waiting area, where I meet up with Dixie.  She looks at me eagerly, but I shake my head, signaling I don’t want to talk about it.  Before we leave I schedule my follow up exam per the doctor’s orders and then quickly make my exit with Dixie giving chase.

“Misty!  Wait up!” She shouts towards me as she follows behind me.  I don’t want to talk to her.  I just want to get in the car and leave. “What did the doctor say?!”

“Not a thing, Dixie.” I reply, walking up to my car.  I try to open the passenger side door, but she hasn’t unlocked it yet.

“Then what is wrong?” She asks curiously as she approaches me.

“You got your wish, Dixie.” I turn to face her quickly, glaring at her. “As long as I’m dealing with this amnesia, I’m not going to wrestle anymore.  Now I just need to go to Norway to meet up with Andrew Watts to tell him, because I’m his partner in this tournament and I’m about to cost him a guaranteed shot at the Heavyweight title.  Now please, unlock the car so we can leave.”

Dixie seems surprised and she tries to speak up, but I shake my head, signaling I don’t want to talk about it right now.  She frowns disappointedly and hits the unlock button.  I waste no time in taking my seat in the passenger side as Dixie walks around to the driver’s side.  I’m prepared for a completely silent ride home, and I can only hope Dixie will grant me that wish this time.


Scene 2
Sunday February 15th
Oslo, Norway
A Change of Heart…
**ON CAMERA**


Climax Control has just finished, and I’m making my way through the halls backstage.  While the main event took place, I had a little chat with Andrew Watts, as the meeting was the sole purpose in me coming to Norway in the first place.  I had intended to tell him face to face my decision to drop out of the tournament, because I thought that was the most respectable way to do it.  And while I was right about that, I wasn’t expecting the meeting to go the way it did.

I’m still processing everything in my mind when I spot Dixie and O’Malley waiting for me down the hall.  They’re both relieved to see me, obviously thinking I was going to get lost in this amnesiac state I’ve been in for the past month.  The fact is, I made them stay behind while I went to find Andrew on my own, because I need to prove that I can do things myself.  Dixie rushes up to me first, being the concerned sister she is, while O’Malley follows slowly behind her, giving me the space I am constantly asking for.

“So…how did he take it?” I don’t appreciate the smile on Dixie’s face as she asks that question.  She’s obviously very proud of the fact that I came here to disappoint my partner for the Blast From the Past tournament and a part of me wishes I could just smack that smile off of her face.

“How do you think he took it?” I stand just inches away from her and glance back to O’Malley.  He stays quiet for the moment, and I don’t know how to take the look on his face. “He was pretty upset.”

Dixie rolls her eyes and shrugs. “He’ll just have to get over it then.  I mean, this is your health we’re talking about, Misty.  It’s more important than some silly little tournament.”

I laugh and shake my head. “It’s not just some silly little tournament, Dixie.  There is a lot at stake.  Andrew has busted his butt not only during this tournament, but even before then.  He deserves to get his shot at the World Heavyweight Title.”

“That may be true, but if he deserves it so much, he can earn it without you.” Dixie shrugs again.

I fold my arms across my chest and just stare at her, a little angry that she could say something like that. “And I’m sure he would have, but guess what?  I’m sticking around for the tournament, Dixie.”

Dixie’s eyes widen, and she stares at me, lost for words.  Behind her, O’Malley is grinning proudly, thankful that I stuck up for myself to my sister, but he thankfully continues to keep his thoughts to himself right now.  I manage to send him a little appreciative smirk and he winks at me.

“I’m sorry, what?” Dixie asks, tilting her head acting as though she hadn’t heard me correctly.

“You heard me, Dixie.” I say, standing tall and proud. “I’m finishing this tournament.  I’m not going to be the reason that Andrew loses his shot at the World Heavyweight Title.  I’m not letting him down.”

Dixie shakes her head disappointedly and she runs her hand through her blonde hair. “I…I can’t believe this.  You’re feeding into their selfish bullshit and putting yourself at risk!”

“No, I’m not.” I let my hands drop back to my sides. “Andrew would have understood if I hadn’t changed my mind.  Whether people like him or not, he’s pretty understanding and he’s actually become a good friend.  You might not understand, Dixie, but I honestly don’t care.  It’s my decision at the end of the day.”

“Do you even want your memory to come back, Misty?  Because you’re not even acting like you do!” I’m not even sure if Dixie knows what she just said, and to be honest, I’m not sure myself.

“What does that have to do with anything?” I ask, raising an eyebrow. “And if you want to know something, Dixie, Dr. Morgan suggested that I keep wrestling because he thinks it could eventually trigger my memory to come back.”

Dixie laughs. “We need to find you another doctor then because he’s full of shit if he thinks that.  It hasn’t helped so far, so why does he expect it to help now?”

“It HAS helped, though.” I say, taking her and O’Malley by surprise.  They stare at me, confused as to what I’m talking about, and I suppose now is the perfect time to fill them in on my little secret. “I told Dr. Morgan about this the other day, but I haven’t told either of you, so I guess it’s time.  Over the past few weeks, I’ve had two memory flashes.  They were quick, and I don’t remember what they were about, but I know they were memory flashes of some sort.”

O’Malley raises an eyebrow and he suddenly puts two and two together. “That night at the club…That was one of them wasn’t it?”

I nod. “The first one, yes.  I didn’t tell you about it because I wasn’t sure what to make of it at the time.”

“And when was the other one?” Dixie asks me.  I look at her, then back to O’Malley, ready to see more shocked expressions on their faces.

“When I went to see Drake in Vancouver.” I finally admit.  O’Malley’s face turns ashen..disappointed and heartbroken in a way, while Dixie just looks furious.  Before either of them can say another word, I continue to talk. “Look, I don’t know what any of it means, or if my memory will come back anytime soon, but knowing that Dr. Morgan said that is a good sign, I have to be hopeful now.  I don’t know what I’m going to do past this tournament, but I am NOT letting Andrew down.  Say what you want,  but it’s not happening.”

Dixie is about to speak up, but she’s interrupted when a backstage worker walks up to me.  He’s holding out a sheet of paper to me with a smile on his face. “Here’s the list for next week’s matches, Misty.  You’re on it so I figured I should let you know.”

“Oh…thank you.” I take the sheet of paper from his hands, looking over the list of matches.  When I see who Andrew and I are facing next, I’m left curious for more than one reason. “Andrew and I are facing Erik Staggs and Necra Octavian Kane next week.  Ok I know Erik is on staff here, but...Staggs.  He’s…he’s related to my ex…Spike…somehow, isn’t he?”

Dixie snatches the sheet of paper out of my hands, looking at it almost as if she doesn’t believe me.  She shakes her head and lets out a sigh. “That’s just great.  You and Andrew are facing Spike’s uncle and his partner.  This just keeps getting better and better.”

“Look, it doesn’t even matter, Dixie.  It’s the risks of the tournament and I’m going to deal with it.  I’m done arguing with you.  I’m going to go see if I can catch Andrew one last time before he leaves to see if he knows about our match.” I take the paper back from Dixie and go to turn to walk away.

“Can’t you just call him or tweet him or something?” Dixie says, trying to stop me.

“No, I can’t.  I’ll be back in a few minutes.” And with that, I walk away.  As I walk down the hall I hear Dixie growling loudly in frustration, and I can just imagine what O’Malley is thinking.  I almost feel bad for leaving him alone with her…almost.


“When I originally decided to stick around and uphold my commitment to the Blast From the Past tournament, I was excited.  Not just because of what was at stake, but because I honestly felt good about what I was doing.  I felt hopeful that it might help my memory, or my attitude in general.  And in the beginning, it did at least help my attitude.”

“Teaming with Andrew Watts has been a great experience.  He’s confident and he’s determined to win this thing so I know deep down, I drew the best possible partner I could.  I know it hasn’t been easy on him dealing with a partner like me…a woman who lost her memory and completely forgot how to wrestle, but…I think it has made it all the more interesting, right?”

“As the tournament has progressed though, I’m being constantly reminded of everyone’s thoughts and opinions on my condition, or my performance as a whole and if I’m honest, it’s finally started to get to me.  Andrew and Roxi have both told me not to let what others think bother me, but when so many people seem to feel that I’m faking this, or that I’m a joke, how am I supposed to ignore it all the time?  It’s getting harder and harder to ignore the comments, and worse yet, it’s getting more difficult to hold up my end in this team and not be such an embarrassment.”

“It was a combination of those reasons that I managed to talk Andrew into agreeing to some training sessions with me.  Our opponents aren’t getting any easier, obviously, so I wanted to be fully prepared and I wanted to work on our team work a bit also.  It’s been a lot of work, but he’s helped me out a lot this week to get prepared for facing Necra, though he’s more confident than I am that I can hold my own against her.  He’s also confident that he can hold his own against Erik Staggs…a man who I guess is basically like family to me.”

“Erik, let me first start by saying I’m sorry.  I guess you’re my daughter’s great uncle, which basically makes us family in a way, and I should have made more of an effort to approach anyone and everyone I possibly could during this situation.  I had heard your name a lot backstage since you’re the Head of Talent Relations or whatever, but with everything going on…I’ve just been all over this place.  And now…now I really wish I could sit down and talk to you.  Maybe after this match we can.”

“If you know me like I think you know me, I’m sure you can understand more than most why I refuse to walk away…especially now.  You’re in charge of finding superstars and Bombshells that will make an impact on SCW.  I know you know that Andrew Watts’ future in SCW is very bright.  That reason and that reason alone is why I know he’s not going to take it lightly on you.”

“You may have been in this business a lot longer than he has, and I respect the hell out of you for that, but this..this is about the future.  And Andrew Watts IS the future SCW World Heavyweight Champion.  Because you’re a boss I have a feeling you were a part of this, just to help out whichever Bombshell you were paired with…in your case, Necra Octavian Kane.”

“Necra, Necra, Necra…Man, that name has to be the strangest name I’ve ever heard and that is saying something with all the strange names in SCW.”

“Goddess of the Dead…Living Dead Girl…Whatever the hell you want to call yourself…I want to make something very clear to you.  You might have beaten me in the past…maybe, I honestly can’t remember and I can’t seem to find anything in the archives as of yet where that is true, but the past is the past, sweetie.  I’ve done enough research on you to know at least one very important thing.”

“You fail every time you get a shot at the World Bombshell Championship.  It’s the ONE title that you just can’t seem to win.  Has anyone ever told you I’ve held that title THREE times?  I still find it hard to believe, but I guess it’s true.”

“You’re very confusing to me, Necra.  You walk around, claiming to be this all powerful being, but do you want to know what I see?  Not a whole lot.  I don’t believe in all that supernatural mumbo jumbo stuff, so I find the way you present yourself to be quite laughable.  But that doesn’t mean I’m underestimating you at all.  Oh no…quite the opposite.”

“I can only imagine how driven and determined you will be in this match.  Like me, you’re one step closer to getting that shot at the World Bombshell Championship, but I’m sorry to say, it’s just not going to happen.  The Misty you know…the Misty you speak about…well, she’s on a little vacation.  She may be past her prime like everyone thinks, but me?  Sweetie, I’m just getting started!”

“I don’t remember the times we’ve faced in the past, and quite honestly, I don’t care.  I’m living in the here and the now, proving that I can face even the strongest odds and come out on top!  I watched a match of mine from two years ago where I was literally near death at the end, so do you honestly expect me to be afraid of you?  Guess again, sweetie, because I’m not.  I’m fighting with everything I have in me to walk away from this tournament as the winner.  Not just for me, but for my partner.  You know…Andrew Watts.”

“Everyone seems to think he’s just some nobody…unimportant, but he’s one of the best wrestlers in SCW right now!  Do you REALLY think you can make it past us, with as much as I have accomplished, and the roll that Andrew is on right now?  Do your research, honey, because this is a fight you can’t win.”

“I’m saying it right here…right now.  Andrew Watts and I..We’re going to beat you and move on to the finals of this tournament and we WILL beat whatever team we face.”

“It’ll be Misty...The Original Bombshell and Andrew Watts, the Original Renegade as the victors.”

“The Originals all the way!”

“See ya Sunday, Necra!”

33
Climax Control Archives / My Forgotten Life: Part 2
« on: February 06, 2015, 11:32:32 PM »
 Scene 1:
Sunday February 1st
Belfast, Ireland
A Win is a Win…Right?
**ON CAMERA**


Mine and Andrew’s match has just finished and man, oh man, was it exciting!  It was a lot harder than I expected, given Mikah’s sheer ferocity in trying to destroy me, but guess what?  It didn’t work.  I held my own against her and even did something I never expected to do.  I pinned her!  Andrew did an amazing job, too, but I’m on cloud nine right now after this.

After celebrating for a little bit in the ring, Andrew and I headed backstage and went our separate ways.  We made it through to the second round and now just begins the wait to hear when we are booked next and who our next opponents will be.  I’m smiling from ear to ear as I make my way behind the curtain, ready to join O’Malley again.  I don’t even need to search for him for long, as he approaches me.  I was expecting him to be smiling proudly, but he has a disappointed look on his face.

“What’s wrong?” I ask as we walk up to one another.  He rubs the back of his head as if thinking about the answer to my question. “I got the win for me and Andrew!  I pinned Mikah!”

I can’t help but smile from all the excitement.  My adrenaline is on overload, and he even manages to crack a smile because I’m so happy, but he shakes his head. “Yes ye did, love.  But, ye went about it the wrong way.  Ye basically cheated.”

My smile quickly fades, and my heart drops hearing this. “But…She tried to do the same thing!  It’s not MY fault the referee didn’t see when I did it!” I grin wickedly, proud of myself, but O’Malley again shakes his head.

“Ye held your own, I will give ye that much,” he tries to sound supportive, but I can tell he’s not happy with how things went down. “But don’t be surprised if Melody and Roxi scold ye for how ye won that match.  Especially Roxi.”

“Oh.” I say, frowning again.  I hadn’t thought about that. “I didn’t purposely get my opponents disqualified, though!”

I immediately go from happy and proud to disappointed and even a bit angry.  O’Malley was supposed to be supportive, yet he stood before me almost lecturing me about how I won.  How could he do that to me?!  He goes to say something, but I hold my hand up, stopping him.

“Don’t even bother,” I growl at him.  I narrow my eyes and glare at him, and I’m sure if looks could kill, he’d be dead right now. “Thank you for ruining this for me, O’Malley.” I step past him and try to walk away, but he grabs my arm.  I yank it away and spin around, still glaring at him furiously.

“Now hold on, love.” He immediately looks remorseful and he holds his hands up.  It doesn’t matter, I’m still furious with him. “I wasn’t trying to ruin anything for ye.  I know ye can’t remember anything, and I understand that, but not everyone will.  I’m sorry, okay?”

I can see the remorse in his eyes, but I’m still angry.  He takes my hand, but I don’t immediately pull it away.  I know he wants me to remember him and the times we supposedly shared, but a part of me doesn’t. “I don’t think sorry is going to cut it tonight, O’Malley.  Maybe I am fooling myself.  Maybe I should have just taken time off until I get my memory back.  If that even ever happens.”  The look on my face said that the chances of that happening were getting less by the day.  I knew it and I’m sure O’Malley knew it also.  It has been three weeks already and nothing has come back to me yet.

He tries to comfort me as much as I will let him, which isn’t very much.  I let him hug me, but only for a quick second before I pull away and fold my arms across my chest, admittedly pouting.  He shakes his head and stares at me, letting out a slightly amused laugh.

“I’m sorry.  I didn’t realize there was anything funny about my situation.” I growl at him.

He shakes his head and places his hands on my shoulders. “I’m not laughing at what yer going through, love.”  He says, and I look up into his eyes. “I’m laughing because the pre-amnesia Misty would never act like yer acting now.  Resorting to pouting?  I’m just not used to seeing ye like this.”

I shrug my shoulders and his arms drop back to his sides. “Yeah, well if you hadn’t noticed by now, I’m not the same Misty.  I don’t know who that Misty was and quite frankly, she sounds boring as hell.” I still don’t know much about who I was before I lost my memory, and debate in my mind whether or not I need to take a couple days this week to try and find out more.

“I can promise ye that ye weren’t, and aren’t, at all boring, love.” His attempt at trying to reassure me fails in my eyes, but I don’t come out and say it.  The fact is, I know he would rather have the old me back, but the more time passes, the less that *I* want that to happen.

“Whatever you say,” I respond, taking in a deep breath.  I manage to calm myself and let the tension fade.  I try to make it appear as though I believe him, but I don’t know if it works.

“Okay,” he says, ready to change the subject. “Let’s forget this little tiff ever happened, yeah?  What can I do to make it up to ye?” I raise an eyebrow curiously at him.  Man, he sure knows how to suck up to me, doesn’t he?  I quietly wonder if he was like this before I lost my memory.

“You mean that?” I ask, suddenly devising a plan in my head.  I could turn this into some serious fun, and he doesn’t even realize it.

He nods his head with a smile. “Absolutely.  Ye did fantastic out there either way, and ye deserve to celebrate before yer next match.”  He takes a step towards me, almost hesitantly as he is unsure of how I will react.  He is slightly relieved when I grin.

“Good!  Then take me out tonight!” I jump up and down excitedly, truly ready to have some fun.  The past few weeks have been nothing short of hell, and I’m ready to just forget (no pun intended) about it all, if only for short while.

He raises an eyebrow curiously, with a bit of a smile on his face. “Tonight?” He repeats, acting as if he didn’t hear me. “It’s a little last minute to be going out tonight, don’t ye think, love?”

I shake my head, disagreeing whole heartedly. “It’s NEVER too late to go out!  Come on, O’Malley.  I need to have some fun, and you’re from Ireland so I’m sure you know where you could take me.”

“I agree completely, love, but…” There it is.  The dreaded but word.  He shakes his head and takes my hand again. “We left Dixie back at the hotel and I’m sure she’ll need to speak to ye before she goes to bed.”

I sigh and roll my eyes. “Who cares?” I ask angrily.  Dixie has been so grouchy the last couple of weeks, the longer I could avoid her, the better. “If she was so concerned about my well-being, she would have come with us.  Not my problem.”

O’Malley can’t help but let out a laugh, and I know he agrees with me. “She’s yer sister, love.  I know she means well, even if she’s not showing it in the best way right now.”

“I get that, but you said you’d do anything to make this up to me.” I reply, taking both of his hands in mine.  “Please, O’Malley.  I need this!”

I look into his eyes, and I know he’s ready to give in to me.  A second later, however, he lets out a sigh. “How about this?  I’ll take ye out to celebrate, but tomorrow night.  As much as I know ye want to stay away from Dixie and her negativity, I’m trying to play nice with her for a while.  Get on her good side.”

I frown, even more disappointed than before, even though his idea is acceptable. “I…I guess I can live with that.  I just really wanted to celebrate tonight.”

O’Malley smiles warmly. “I know, love.  But, like I said, I think this time we need to enlighten Dixie a little bit.  I promise I’ll take ye out tomorrow night before we leave on Tuesday.”

I sigh, still disappointed, but I let myself smile a few seconds later.  I ultimately have something to look forward to, though.  “Okay then.  Where are you going to take me tomorrow?!”

O’Malley laughs and shakes his head. “Give me some time to decide, love.  I’ll let ye know tomorrow I’m sure.”

“Oh..okay.” I say, shrugging my shoulders.  I’m not sure where in Ireland O’Malley is from, but I’m sure he can figure out some place fun for us to go tomorrow, and hopefully Dixie doesn’t insist on going to be my babysitter because I really don’t need her over-protective annoying attitude.

“Let’s head back to the locker rooms and get yer things.” O’Malley says as he places his hand on my back. “Maybe before we leave we’ll hear about yer next opponents.”

“I hope so!  I really can’t wait to find out who me and Andrew are going to beat next!!” And that is the truth.  It doesn’t matter who we’re put against next.  I’m so confident…so riled up and fueled by adrenaline that I could probably take on the World and win.  O’Malley chuckles and I can tell he is genuinely happy to see me so excited.  I don’t know exactly why, but maybe it is just because of everything I am dealing with.  Either way, it doesn’t matter.  I can’t even focus on my amnesia right now.

Andrew and I WON!!!




“I’m still buzzing over here.  I was confident that Andrew and I would win on Sunday, but I never imagined that I would be the one to get the pin for our team!  I didn’t think I would win in my FIRST match!  Well..sort of first match.  It’s not technically my first match, but thanks to this stupid amnesia it feels like it!”

“I have to admit, though, while I’m excited I won, at least I’m not bragging all over to Twitter to everyone and everyone about my win.  I mean, it’s sort of tasteless I think and I’m not going to just BEG for people to congratulate me on a job well done.  I’m not like that Kris guy who can’t seem to shut up about ‘knocking a guy the F out’ and getting all mad when I admit that I was too busy focusing on other things than watching his match.  I mean, I was preparing for MY match, because I had to use every second I could to get ready.  I have amnesia, dude, I have to learn how to wrestle again so I didn’t have time to pay attention to your match.  Insult me all you want, but if your match was really that important for me to pay attention to, people would have told me.  I guess I have better people to learn from than you, pal.  Sorry!”

“But back to my big win.  I guess some people are throwing a fit over how I pinned Mikah, and sure maybe they have every reason to, but anyone who watched that match could see that Mikah tried the same thing!  She wants to whine and cry like a little baby because she got a taste of her own medicine, that’s on her I guess.  Poor Mikah lost at her own game!  I wish I had never tried being nice to her, because she’s just a grouchy hormonal maniac who LOST!”

“And do you know what that means?  It means I’m one step closer to getting a shot at the Bombshell Title and Andrew is that much closer to getting a shot at the Heavyweight Title!  Speaking of Andrew, I don’t get why so many people don’t like him.  Sure I don’t know him that well, but he’s confident and he knows he can get the job done so he’s cool in my book!  He did a hell of a job against Patient 026…or Adam Stoner, or whatever his name is.”

“We also found out who we’re facing next, and the match is NEXT WEEK!  I can’t say that I’m too excited about this match, though, because it’s the team with that woman who ruined everything for Roxi!  I guess in a way I should be excited because I’ll get to get vengeance on that woman who cried wolf!”

“But, I’ll focus on that later.  I have all week to prepare for that match and get focused on beating Mercedes…for Roxi!  Right now, though, I’m devoting my time and attention to having a good time and celebrating my win!  O’Malley is taking me to some place called Ollie’s Club and I’m so excited!  Time to dance the night away and have some fun and the best part?”

“Melody is coming, too!!  Oh…and her plus one.  Which I think means her oddly cute husband.  Shhh…don’t tell them I said that!”




Scene 2
Monday February 2nd
Ollie’s Night Club
Belfast, Ireland
A Celebratory Kiss?
**OFF CAMERA**


Before our night at the club, O’Malley decided to take me out to dinner.  The food was strange, but I oddly enjoyed it.  I could tell O’Malley was looking forward to spending time with me alone, but his eagerness changed to disappointment when I told him Melody would be tagging along, and with her husband, too!  He tried to hide his disappointment as best he could, given how much he admires and respects Melody, but I’m looking forward to partying with her!  If only Roxi could have made it, the night would have been even better!

The nightclub is just about a block away, and I hear the music as he walk towards it.  My face lights up with excitement.  I don’t know exactly know what to expect, as I can’t remember ever going to a nightclub before the amnesia, but I really don’t care.  The only good part about this amnesia is I get to experience those ‘first time’ feelings.  Everything, good and bad, is new to me and the good feelings are the ones I am cherishing.

As we get closer to the entrance to the club, I’m struck with an odd feeling.  I stop dead in my tracks and my whole body goes rigid, but O’Malley keeps walking.  At least until he notices that I’m no longer by his side.  He stops, turns around and sees me standing a few feet behind him, staring blankly ahead and he rushes to my side.

“Misty?  Love, what’s wrong?” He asks me.  I can hear his voice, but I can’t answer for some reason.  The music from the club has my full attention when it hits me.  

It’s like a shooting pain going through my head, and I close my eyes, grabbing my temples.  The second I close my eyes I get this weird vision.  I…I see myself, approaching a similar nightclub.

“Misty!  Answer me!” O’Malley continues shouting at me trying to get my attention, but I still can’t answer him.

The vision in my mind is so real.  It’s like it’s actually happening right now, and I almost believe it is.  I feel myself clench my right fist as if I’m holding something…a baseball bat?  That’s it!  I’m holding a baseball bat and I can feel my blood boiling.  It’s as if I’m furious about something.

“I..I need to find her.” I say the words in my mind.  Or, so I think.  

“What?  Who, love?  Who do you need to find?” O’Malley’s voice snaps me out of the trance, and the vision disappears as fast as it came.  I blink a few times, looking up at O’Malley who is now clearly very concerned about me.

“Huh?” I don’t even know what to say.  I honestly don’t know what just happened, and my hand relaxes at my side, but my knuckles are still a little white, but the color is slowly returning.

O’Malley stares at me, completely confused and still very worried.  He takes my hand, noticing the faint hints of white disappearing. “Ye spaced out for a minute there, love.  One minute we were walking towards the club, the next ye stop dead in yer tracks and just…blank out.  What happened?”

I blink my eyes a few times, honestly trying to figure that out myself.  I know I had a vision of some sort, but I can’t remember what it was about now, so I think nothing of it. “Oh…nothing.  I just…got a weird feeling is all.” I lie.  I know there is no point in telling him anything, as he might get excited over nothing.  I still have this overwhelming need to carry a baseball bat right now, though.

“Weird feeling?” He asks, trying to question me further.  I shake my head, refusing to get into it. “That looked like more than a weird feeling, love.”

I offer him a reassuring smile. “I’m fine, O’Malley.  Really.  Now, can we just go inside and look for Melody and…whatever her husband’s name is.”

“I..I’m not so sure this is a good idea, love.” He says, suddenly changing his tune.  He shakes his head and I immediately glare at him, not wanting this night to be ruined. “I think we should just get ye back to the hotel and celebrate another night.”

“No!  Absolutely not!” I step away from him furiously. “You promised me you would do this for me, and you’re going to stick to that promise.  If you want to go back to the hotel, be my guest, but I’m NOT going with you!”

I don’t give him the chance to argue as I turn around and continue walking to the club.  O’Malley has no choice but to quickly follow after me, and just as we approach the front entrance, Melody and her husband are just arriving.  Melody greets me excitedly as…what’s his name?...stands behind.

“Melly!” I shout as we greet each other with a hug. “I’m so glad you came out with…” I look to her husband, who is paying no attention to me at all.  He really doesn’t seem to want to be there.

“James.” Melody answers, and hearing his name finally catches his attention.  He simply nods at me, with no further acknowledgement. “I’m glad we came, too!  Time to dance, dance, dance!”

“And have a few drinks.” I remind her, but she and James immediately shake their heads.

“Umm…it’ll be Virgin Daiquiris for me all night!” She says and O’Malley can’t help but let out a chuckle.  James rolls his eyes, but he’s nodding in agreement.  

“That’s fine by me, but I want to have fun, fun, fun tonight.” I smile from ear to ear and Melody nods in agreement.  More people walk into the club, and hearing the music inside grabs our attention.  We’ve already wasted plenty of time, so the two of us walk side by side in to the club with the guys following behind us.  O’Malley is, of course, in a better mood than James, but I’m sure once inside James will lighten up and have some fun, too.  At least, I hope so!

A few hours later…

Tonight…has been…so much…FUN!  Between the music, the dancing and the yummy drinks, I couldn’t think of a better way to spend tonight.  Melody has had lots of fun, too, so that’s a plus.  I have to admit, I wasn’t sure how the whole dancing thing would go, but all I had to do was try.

As soon as I hit the dance floor, I looked around, watching what everyone else was doing.  There were so many people there and so many different styles of dancing going on, I just did whatever I felt like.  I closed my eyes, listening to the music and just let my body do the work!  I think at one point Melody tried to get O’Malley to go out there with me, but he stayed behind, enjoying his beer and just watching me have fun.

And, boy, am I ever having fun.  I’m starting to feel a little tired at this point, and I need a break.  So Melody and I make our way through the crowd, back over to the bar where O’Malley is waiting.  We’re not too sure where James is, but Melody spots him on the other side of the bar a few seconds later.  I grab the attention of the bartender, signaling for another drink.

“Maybe ye should stop for a while, love.” O’Malley shouts to me over the music.

I shake my head and keep a smile on my face. “Not a chance, O’Malley!  I’m not…driving!”

The words sound right in my head, but the looks that Melody and O’Malley are giving me tell me otherwise.  Is this what tipsy feels like?  Melody giggles, but O’Malley doesn’t return the same enthusiasm.  The bartender brings over my drink.

“Sex On the Beach is so amazing!!” I thought I was saying the words in my head, but apparently I wasn’t.  Melody bursts out laughing, and O’Malley manages to crack an amused smile as I take another sip of my delicious drink.

“She didn’t realize what she just said, did she?” Melody leans in and asks O’Malley.  He shakes his head and watches as I drink almost half of the glass and set it back down on the bar next to him.

“Not at all, love.” He says to her, glancing down to my half empty glass.  I turn and attempt to go back to the dance floor, when O’Malley grabs my arm. “Whoa, love.  Why don’t ye take a break for a while.  Yer starting to look really tired.”

I yank my arm out of his grasp and glare at him. “Nooo!” I hear myself shout at him and I even let out a drunken giggle. “I’m here to…ddancce.  So I’m gonna…dance!”

I quickly turn and move my way back out to the dance floor as Melody opts to stay behind for a bit.  O’Malley sighs, but I know he’s keeping a protective eye on me.  I pay no attention to him, not looking back as I start dancing once again.  I don’t even know any of these people, but that doesn’t stop me from dancing with them.  I’m caught off guard when this beautiful red-haired woman starts dancing behind me.

“That dress looks amazing on you!” She says, having to shout over the music.  She must not be Irish, because she has an American accent.

“T-thanks!” I can barely even say that one word.  We continue dancing, her more provocatively than me, but who am I to judge?

“You’re…that wrestler chick, right?!”  She asks, eyeing me up and down, knowing exactly who I am.  Oh good, another person who knows me.

I nod. “So I’ve been told!”

“Oh, right.  You have amnesia, right?!”  I’m not a big fan of all of her questions.  It might be the fact that I don’t really want to talk about the state of my life right now, or it might even be the excessive amounts of alcohol I have consumed so far, but I feel myself getting annoyed and refusing to answer her question.  “That guy keeps staring at you, you know that?!”

She points in O’Malley’s direction, and indeed, he’s focused right on me.  Melody is too and she waves to me.  I wave back, then turn and look at the strange woman dancing with me.

“Yeah!  He’s here with me!  We’re celebrating my win last night!” I make it a point to wave at O’Malley so I’m not completely ignoring him anyway.

“Is he your boyfriend?!” She asks, dancing closer to me.  I’m not sure how I would have taken this type of dancing before, but I have to admit this is sort of fun.

I laugh and shake my head. “What?!  No!  Well…I mean, I can’t remember.  People tell me he is, but I don’t remember anything about him!”

“Have you tried kissing him?!  Maybe…maybe that will trigger your memory!” That suggestion catches me off guard.  So much so, I stop dancing and just stare at her.  She does the same, with a devious smile on her face.

“Are…are you kidding?”  I feel my face blush red with embarrassment. “I..I can’t do that!  I mean, aside from the fact he creeps me out sometimes and I don’t WANT to kiss him, I…I don’t even remember what it’s like to kiss anyone…”

Her jaw drops, but she’s still smiling.  “Oh em gee!  You really should try kissing him!  I mean, I can’t see your memory staying gone after a kiss from that man!”  She looks in his direction and winks at him.  O’Malley is staring at us curiously, as is Melody.  “What if…what if I teach you?!”

I shake my head immediately at that thought. “What?!  No way!  I..I can’t do that!  I mean…I’m not attracted to women!  I don’t think…” I’m fairly certain I’m not.  Given everything I’ve learned about myself so far, being a lesbian was not one of those things.  

She giggles and takes my hands. “It has nothing to do with being a lesbian, sweetie.” She smiles again and I can see her look in O’Malley’s direction from the corner of her eyes. “It’s pretty much how most girls practice kissing when they’re younger.  Just let me show you!”  

Before I know it, she places both her hands on my face and brings her lips to mine, kissing me!  I’m so shocked by this, I don’t even struggle as she kisses me…and I suddenly feel myself kissing her back.  Is..is this what it feels like to kiss for the first time?  I don’t even know if people are staring at us, but I don’t care.  I let it happen and the kiss lingers.  At least until I’m pulled away from this young woman.

“Alright, love, I think it’s time we get ye back to the hotel.” O’Malley says and I can hear the shock and anger in his voice.  I’m still lost in the moment and unable to fight, but when I open my eyes and stare at the woman as O’Malley leads me away, I see her licking her lips and winking at me.  I can’t even speak a word and I hear Melody giggling and whistling as we leave the club for the night.



“Okay so, aside from waking up with the worst headache ever, I think last night was a major success!  I know I had a little too much to drink, and I sort of remember everything I did.  Even the bits that I don’t remember, O’Malley and Melody definitely made it a point to tell me what I did and ooooh boy…I wasn’t expecting that.  I won’t get into it too much, but needless to say, no more alcohol fueled nights for this amnesia patient!”

“I really needed that night out, though.  Ever since I’ve lost my memory, people have been treating me all weird.  They act like I’m broken or that I’m going to break or something and it’s really frustrating.  Not to mention, there really isn’t much that can be done to get my memory back at this point.  It’s just a waiting game and I’m not going to just sit around and feel sorry for myself and have no fun what-so-ever.  I’m not going whatever people think is best for me.  The doctors even told me to just get back to my normal routine as soon as possible.  Well, I hate to say it but if my normal routine was being a lame old hag, I want no part of it!”

“So I’m doing what *I* want to do and do you know what my next order of business is?  Well, aside from whooping Mercedes Vargas all over the ring and advancing to the Semi-Finals of this tournament, but I’ll address that later on.  By the way, hi Mercedes!  How is that arm, sweetie?!”

“Anyway, Dixie and O’Malley weren’t happy when I told them before we left for the airport this morning, but before my wild and crazy night out, I did something they weren’t expecting.  I figured out the details of our flight back to Las Vegas and I switched them.  Well, I switched my information anyway.  Guess where I’m going?!”

“Vancouver!!”  

“I know, you all are probably thinking, what the heck is in Vancouver.  But it’s not what is in Vancouver.  It’s who…This guy Drake Green.  Of course I can’t remember him, but I’ve talked to him a few times on Twitter, and he seems to have some very important information about how I know him.  Information that no one else seems to want to tell me, so I’m going to talk to him.”

“I know…I know…You all are probably saying, but a phone conversation will work just fine, right?  Well…true, it would, but…I think Dixie had a point when she didn’t tell me about my daughter.  What if just seeing someone, or something, triggers my memory to come back?  Shouldn’t I take that chance?  I don’t care what anyone says.  I’m going to Vancouver to meet up with Drake and get answers from him.  Maybe it’ll turn out to be a big disappointment.  Maybe it won’t.  All I know is that I have to give it a shot.  I have nothing left to lose at this point.”

“All I know is that I don’t want to go back to Las Vegas right now.  They can’t force me to go to those doctor appointments, because in the end, they’re useless.  The situation is what it is and I’m just going to keep doing what I’m doing.  So, I’m going to kill a few days in Vancouver before I head off to Cardiff for the next show and who knows…Maybe I’ll show up in Cardiff with my memory back!”

“And once I get to Cardiff, I’m going to spend as much time as I possibly can training and prepping for this next match.  I held my own against Mikah last week, but just barely and if the things I’m hearing about Mercedes are true…Well, I need to be more prepared!  I’m sure she knows me better than Mikah and I have to be as ready as I can.”

“I can’t let Andrew down!  I can’t let myself down!”




Scene 3
Wednesday February 4th
Vancouver, Canada
Reuniting With an Old…Friend?


I have been in Vancouver for less than twenty-four hours, and I must say, I’m getting by just fine.  Dixie and O’Malley gave me hell and both of them wanted to come with me to make sure I would be alright, but I flat out told both of them no.  O’Malley didn’t argue much after that, but Dixie did everything she could until I told her I’d have nothing to do with her anymore if she didn’t let me do this.  Needless to say, I won that battle and here I am in Vancouver.

I was a little nervous coming here by myself, but I just took a few breaths and figure things out.  After my flight landed and I got my luggage and made my way through the airport.  Once outside, I used the little trick I had picked up on while studying everyone the last few weeks and I hailed a taxi cab.  I’m learning quickly and trying to be as independent as I can.  Though at times, Dixie and even O’Malley make it difficult.  O’Malley is more understanding the majority of the time, but Dixie just treats me like a child.

The taxi driver was very nice and he helped me find the perfect hotel to stay at for a couple days.  In a way I wish Dixie and O’Malley were here just so I could throw my independence in their faces.  But they’re not and I’m a-okay with that, too!  

Once I checked into the hotel and got situated, I opened up the contacts in my phone, searching for the name I was looking for.  Well, the nickname I was looking for.  I wasn’t completely sure if it was the right one, but after I told Drake about certain nicknames in my contacts, only one stuck out as a possibility to him.  So I brought up the name Man Whore and proceeded to type up a text message.

“Drake?” I hit the send button and proceeded to wait for a response.  I knew Drake was busy working, doing whatever it is he does, so I figured I wouldn’t get a response for a while.  And I was write.  It wasn’t until this morning that I received a response.

“Hey!  Did you remember?!” I couldn’t help but smile and laugh at his response.  Unfortunately I hadn’t remember anything, yet…But a part of me was hoping that I would finally remember something when I met up with Drake.

“No, not yet.  I was just checking to see if this was your number or not.  I guess I can change your name back from Man Whore now that I know it is you.” I responded back.  I’m sure there was a reason that I had changed his name to that rather inappropriate nickname in my phone in the first, but I figured I would let him answer that question.

It wasn’t long after that when I received his next response.  Damn, he can text fast. “Haha, yeah.  I had a feeling that was probably me.  What’s up?”

“I was just letting you know I made it to Vancouver.  We can meet up anytime you’re free.  Hopefully before Friday though because I have to get to Cardiff.” I’m slowly getting the hang of this texting thing.  I’m not as fast as some people are, but I’ll get there soon enough I’m sure.  Just as I’m about to set my phone down, it alerts me of another message.

“What about tonight?  We could go grab a bite to eat and some drinks?”

I smile excitedly as I start typing my response. “Tonight would be great!  Where do you want to meet?  I can’t drive right now so I need to call a cab…”

“Where are you staying?  I could come get you?” He responds shortly after.  I can’t be sure but this is starting to feel more and more like a possible…date?  

“Umm..The Fairmont Pacific Rim?  Know where that is?” I really hope he does, because I am currently incapable of giving him directions.

“Yeah I know where it is.  Pick you up around 7?”

I take in a deep breath, taking my time in typing a response.  Should I be doing this?  So far from what I can tell, everyone is against me meeting up with him.  Maybe that is why I’m so determined to see him.  Because everyone tells me it’s best that I don’t?  I don’t know, but I finally respond back to him.

“Sounds great!  Just let me know when you’re here!” I say back.  He responds shortly after saying it’s a deal and I set my phone down and just…wait.  I just want to spend most of the day relaxing and wondering how tonight will go.  I try to find stuff to do pass the time, as impatient as I am.

Later that night…

I’ve just finished getting ready for dinner and I’m waiting for Drake.  It’s getting closer and closer to seven and I still haven’t heard from him.  I’m almost convinced he’s going to stand me up when my phone goes off across the room.  I rush over and pick it up, checking my text messages.

“Just pulled up.  Want me to come get you or do you want to meet me outside?” I let out a sigh of relief as I see that it’s Drake.  He isn’t standing me up after all.

“Oh good it’s you!  I thought you were standing me up!  I’ll be right down!” I text him back as quickly as I can and grab my purse and room key.  I rush out of the room and to the elevators, making my way downstairs.  It takes a few minutes, but once the elevator doors ding and open in the lobby, I rush out and towards the front doors.  Drake is standing outside his car waiting for me.  I don’t know why, but I smile when I see him standing there.

“Why did you think I was standing you up?” He asks as I approach him, taking note of the suit he is wearing.  He really is quite attractive, but I manage to shake my head and focus.  

“Because I hadn’t heard from you.” I admit with a frown.

He smiles and laughs. “I told you I’d be here at seven.  It’s seven now.” He opens the passenger side door for me and I smile again.  I don’t see what everyone’s problem with him is, but then again, I’m sure there is something I don’t know.  I study the car awkwardly.

“This is your car?  Interesting…”  I don’t know what kind of car it is, but for some reason it doesn’t really strike me as the type of car he would be driving.  Then again, I could be wrong.

“This thing?” He shakes his head and laughs. “God no.  It’s just a rental while I’m here in Vancouver filming.  I love cars and all, but nothing usually like this.”  I take my place in the passenger seat and before he closes the door he looks down at me. “Why’d you think it is interesting by the way?”

I shrug and think for a second before answering. “I don’t know.  It just didn’t seem your style for some reason.”

“You sure you don’t remember anything about me?” He says flashing a smile.  I roll my eyes and shake my head as he closes my door with a laugh.  He walks around the car and gets back into the driver’s seat.  Before he puts the car in drive, he looks over at me. “The only reason I asked that is because your intuition was pretty spot on.  Sounds to me like your memory might come back soon.”

I smile and shrug. “I’m not very hopeful, but we’ll see.” He puts the car in drive and speeds off a few seconds later.  I look at the places we pass along the way, wondering where we’re going. “So, where are you taking me?”

“You’ll see.” I’m thankful he pays attention to the road because he’s actually driving pretty fast, and I’d be nervous if he wasn’t. “It’s got a pretty good menu so I’m sure you’ll find something you like…if you can’t remember what you like.”

I shake my head. “Yeah, I really can’t.  Even when I was at home I just searched through my refrigerator for whatever looked good because I can’t remember what I like.  It’s not a big deal, though.  It’s sort of like trying things for the first time.”  He lets out a chuckle and I look over to him. “What is so funny and why are you grinning like that?”

He shakes his head. “No reason, really.”

I can tell he’s holding something back, but I don’t question him further.  I turn my attention back to the window, looking at the surroundings.  He’s just pulling into the parking lot and I look at the sign.  “Cardero’s?  You ever been here before?”

The parking lot is pretty full, but he manages to find a free parking spot, and pulls in.  He shakes his head as he puts the car in park. “No, not yet.  But I’ve heard great things about it.”

It looks promising enough so I can’t complain.  A few seconds later, Drake steps out of the car walking around to my side, opening the door for me again.  I follow beside him quietly as we head to the entrance, waiting for him as he checks into our reservation.  We don’t have to wait very long as we are led to our table in the back of the restaurant.  The hostess hands us our menus and tells us our waitress will be with us shortly.  

I sit back in my chair, looking around, not sure of how to start off our conversation, but Drake breaks the silence for me. “So, how did you manage to get away from your sister and that Irish pal of yours?”

I smile and let out a laugh, proud of myself for the answer to that question. “I just snooped my way through our flight reservations and contacted the airline to change my flight.  They weren’t happy that I came here by myself, but they couldn’t stop me.”

He chuckles. “Yeah, I’m sure they weren’t.  Especially the Irish guy.”

“You two don’t really like each other, do you?” I ask, staring at him.

He takes in a deep breath and shakes his head. “Not particularly, no. I’m pretty sure you weren’t too happy with me dating Trishelle, either.  You weren’t happy with me regardless, but that didn’t help the situation any.”

I frown and look away, trying to remember something, but of course I can’t.  “Can you tell me why?  I mean…I don’t remember, and no one else seems to want to tell me the story behind it.”

Drake takes in a deep breath and leans back in his chair.  Before he can answer, the waitress walks up, greeting us with a friendly smile. “Can I start you two off with something to drink?”

“I’ll just have an iced tea, please.  I had a bad experience with alcohol on Monday and I’d like to avoid that for as long as possible.”  The waitress laughs as she jots down my drink order and Drake looks at me curiously. “Don’t ask.” He laughs and the waitress turns to him.

“Just a diet coke for me.” He says.  She nods politely and heads off to get our drinks.  

“You were about to say?” I look at him, reminding him of my question.

He nods and lets out a sigh. “Honestly?  I screwed up and gave you every reason to hate me.”

“Let me guess, long story that I don’t want to know, right?” I ask, already knowing the answer to that question.  Everything lately is a long story.

“Probably, but once you get your memory back you’ll remember anyway.” He says just as the waitress returns with our drinks.  We haven’t even looked over the menu to order our food yet, so she walks away to give us more time.    

I take a sip of my iced tea and focus on him. “Yeah and if I remember, from what you say I’ll just go back to hating you.”

“More than likely.” He replies, taking a sip of his diet coke.  “It’s your decision how you want it to happen, though.  I can tell you now if you want, or you can wait until your memory comes back.  It won’t change anything though.  I’m with Trishelle and you’re with O’Malley.”

I fold my arms across my chest and think for a moment.  To be honest, I don’t even know what I want to know anymore. “I’m not with O’Malley.  Maybe I was before I lost my memory, but I don’t remember any of it.  I don’t think it even matters at this point.  My memory probably isn’t coming back anytime soon, if at all, and to be fair, whatever happened is in the past anyway.”  We both go quiet for several minutes, and I can’t really tell if it is an awkward silence or not.  I glance out the window and when I look back, he’s staring at me, a curious look on his face.

“What?” I ask, and he shakes his head.

“It’s probably just the amnesia, but you’re just different from last time I saw you.  Aside from the whole physical change, that is.” He says.

“Oh, right.” I say, being reminded of the fact I apparently had a makeover not too long ago. “I’ve seen videos and pictures of me from before.”

“I like it.” He says, causing me to smile.

“So do I honestly.” I reply and take another drink of my tea.  “So…about us.  We were apparently friends at one point, right?”  He nods, but he doesn’t say a word in response. “More than friends at one point?”

He nods again. “You could say that.”

I take in a deep breath and nod. “Did we…sleep together?”

He can’t help but let out a laugh as he runs his hand over his head. “I’m sorry.  This is just so weird for me right now.”

“I take that as a yes.” I take in a deep breath.  “So…you screwed up and gave me every reason to hate you.  What did you do?  Sleep with my best friend or something?”

My question catches his off guard, just as he is taking another drink of his diet coke.  He nearly chokes, and for some reason I laugh.

“I think your best friend probably would have been more acceptable…” I don’t know why, but I suddenly start to laugh.  Drake looks at me, confused, but I honestly can’t stop laughing. “You…think that is funny?”  He raises an eyebrow and stares at me.

I shake my head and try to speak clearly. “No…not really.” I manage to say, trying to catch my breath.  I’m laughing so hard my stomach hurts. “But you’re honestly the first person to tell me the truth without hesitating.”

He manages to smile, as awkward as it is, and I continue laughing.  Until it happens again.  A sharp pain shoots through my skull, stopping me instantly.  I close my eyes and bring my hands to my temples again as I get another vision.  My second one this week.

“Misty?” I can hear Drake’s voice, but much like the other day, I can’t speak. “Are you okay?”

This time I see a gorgeous mansion type house with mountains in the back, and Drake standing at the front door.  The scene disappears quickly and goes blank until I see myself.  I’m smiling and I speak the words ‘I love you…’ before everything goes dark once again.

“Misty…Misty snap out of it!” Drake is almost panicking, trying to get my attention.

“Mountains…” I hear myself speaking out loud before my eyes snap open.  Drake is staring at me, just as concerned as O’Malley had been.

“What?” He says.  “Did you—“ I cut him off before he can finish asking that question.

“I…I have to go.” I say, quickly standing up.  I suddenly don’t feel very well and I just want to get back to my hotel room. “I’m sorry…I can’t…”

I dart away from the table quickly just as the waitress returns to take our order.  Drake apologizes and leaves some money on the table, rushing away to chase after me, but I can’t even remember everything I just saw in my mind, and I’m not sure I even want to at this point.  

I’m just so…lost.



“So my trip to Vancouver didn’t go as well as I had hoped.  It wasn’t a total disaster, but it wasn’t Drake’s fault.  I had a bit of an…episode before we could even order our food and I rushed out as fast as I could.  I don’t know what is going on, but I hope it doesn’t happen again.  Maybe whenever Andrew and I have a week off I need to take Dixie’s advice and head back to Las Vegas to get this stuff figured out.”

“Anyway, I was surprised at how much Drake actually told me.  He actually talked to me and was honest with me, which is more than I can say about a lot of people.  I have a pretty good idea of what happened between him and I, but no specific details.  It’s probably for the best that I don’t know exactly what happened, though.”

“I could tell he was surprised about me having amnesia.  I’m sure before I even went to see him, he was probably one of the doubters thinking I’m faking or something, but I’m not.  Why the hell would I fake amnesia?  Is it even possible to fake complete amnesia like I have?  Was my life really that miserable that people need to think I’d make up a case of amnesia?  If that is the case, I’m glad I can’t remember anything.”

“I’m tired of people throwing out their theories and assumptions about my condition.  They’re not my doctors.  They’re not me.  So they can just shut the hell up and find something else to use against me, because from what I’ve been told and what I’ve been looking into, there is plenty people can use against me.  If they truly want to hurt me that is.”

“And I have a feeling Mercedes and JT will do just that.  I don’t have to worry about wrestling JT, because of the rules in SCW, but that doesn’t mean he won’t try and get into my head just because he can.  I’ve heard things about Mercedes, though, and I’ve looked into her past matches and stuff, so I’m more prepared than she probably thinks I am.”

“I have to admit though, I thought last week was going to be our toughest challenge in this tournament, facing Andrew’s own stablemate Mikah, and her mystery partner in Patient 026, a.k.a Adam Stone.  But, I think this week might be a little tougher.  And the only reason I say that is because these two apparently like to fight dirty and Mercedes has already proven she’s not past faking an injury to win.  It’s sad really.”

“Anyway, I guess it’s time to get back to work, though.  Time to get my butt to Cardiff and join up with O’Malley and Dixie, no doubt listening to their lecturing and blah blah blah.  I just hope I can meet up with Melody as soon as possible and train with her as long as I can.  It’ll save me from the drama around my sister and O’Malley, but it’ll also get me prepared for this match.”

“I have to be prepared!”

“JT…Mercedes…you two better BELIEVE I will be prepared!  You could put me in the ring against one of my best friends, and I’d give it my all.  But…that is something you wouldn’t know about, right JT?  I’m all for fun and games, but not when you’re supposed to be doing your JOB.  Doing what you’re PAID to be doing, right?”

“I may not remember signing up for the tournament, but I’m sure I was well aware of the risks that came with it.  We could be paired with enemies and/or booked against our friends.  It’s all part of a random draw.  Would I have liked having to go against Melody or Roxi in this tournament?  Absolutely not, but a little friendly competition doesn’t hurt anyone.  I’ve been sparring in the ring with both of them anyway, so I wouldn’t just refuse to fight them for real in the ring.  That would just be cowardly and stupid.”

“You and Caleb are the tag team champions.  You’re supposed to be part of the few that people look up to because you hold those belts, but if you ask me, doing what you did the first week was far from a role model type move.  Don’t like what I have to say?  Not my problem I guess.  I’m just calling it as I see it, so if you get all hurt and offended…well, that’s on you.”

“I’m sure you’re pretty confident going against Andrew this week, but all I have to say to that is…Seriously?  I don’t know Andrew that well, but…He’s a BEAST and he can wrestle.  I know I’m well on my way to the finals of this tournament simply because I have HIM as my partner.  I don’t need to do what your partner did and fake an injury just to advance to the next round.  Seems like she didn’t have faith in you as a partner, huh?  Then again…I can’t say I would either if I had been paired with and had to do all the work that first round because you refused to.”

“But…I guess I could be wrong.  I doubt I am, but, we’ll see how it goes on Sunday won’t we?”

“On to Mercedes though…Mercedes, Mercedes, Mercedes…What the hell kind of name is that, anyway?  You’re named after a car, which is SUPPOSED to be high end and classy, but have I seen anything at all classy about you?  I don’t know about before I lost my memory, but since…Nope.  Can’t say that I have.”

“How’s the arm, chickadee?  Have you been icing it really good?  Have you been seeing your doctor, making sure it’s okay for you to wrestle?  My guess is probably not because you’re a big fat LIAR!  Seriously, what type of woman has to fake an injury just to advance in the tournament?”

“A scared one, perhaps?  An insecure pathetic excuse for a woman, and that is what you are.  I’ve gone through and done my research on you, sweetie, and let me tell you…You’re just…sad.”

“You’ve made it a point, for quite some time, to say mean and hurtful things against me, pretending to be nice.  You made it a point, several times, to bring up my age and use it against me, but…correct me if I’m wrong.  Aren’t you just a year younger than me?  Your age arguments and insults are pretty damn invalid, when you’re no spring chicken yourself.  I find it funny that you try and present yourself as such, but all you are is an hypocritical fake HAG that’s on her way to getting beat by someone who can’t remember how to wrestle!”

“Oh, yeah, and if you even THINK of using that against me, I’d really think again.  Going against you, I really wish I had my memory back, because I would have a better chance at kicking your butt with all the moves I’m still learning how to perfect again.”

“I’m going to prove all the doubters wrong on Sunday.  I’m going to shut them up and show them once and for all that this amnesia is not some act.  Why the hell would I embarrass myself and pretend that I don’t know how to wrestle, especially against some frigid witch like you?  Huh?  Why would I do that?”

“I’m really going to enjoy this, Mercedes.  I thought it was amazing beating Mikah last week, but you…Oh man, I want to embarrass you so bad, and I’ll do just that.  And don’t even think I’ll let you try and pull what you did when you and JT were up against Roxi and Caleb.  I’ll be watching you like a hawk and I’ll stop you any way that I can.  I’ve got Andrew’s back, and you’d be pretty damn stupid to try that again.  But…go ahead.  I DARE YOU, Mercedes.”

“I’m not afraid of you and I’m not afraid of JT either.  I’m meant to win this tournament this year, Mercedes.  It will be my saving grace.  It will prove that even with all the bad in my life right now, I can overcome anything and prove that I can get through it!  Even if my memory doesn’t come back, I WILL do this.”

“I am at an undeniable disadvantage, but I will prevail.  Andrew and I WILL beat you and JT and advance through this tournament.  We’re going to win it all and there isn’t a single thing you can do about it!  I’m a woman on a mission”

“And you, Mercedes…you’re just my next obstacle!”

“Bring me all ya got, lady!  I’m ready to fight!!!”

“See you Sunday, Mercedes!!!”

34
Climax Control Archives / My Forgotten Life: Part 1
« on: January 30, 2015, 09:42:05 PM »
 
“I want you all to imagine something for me.  Close your eyes and play along with the scenario.  Imagine waking up and having no clue where you are.  Your head hurts, not tremendously but just a slight headache none-the-less.  Think about what it feels like to open your eyes and having three strangers staring at you, and you haven’t the slightest idea why.”

“Not only that, but take a second and listen to them as they call you by a name that you don’t recognize.  You literally have no idea who you are, or who these people staring at you are, but they’re acting as if you know them.  And to top it off, their worried expressions immediately change to that of relief.”

“How?  How is it even possible that you can’t recognize these individuals, but they are looking at you as if you know them?  You can’t place a name to their faces, let alone your own?”

“Amnesia.  That’s how.”

“I can’t remember a thing about who I am nor the people in my life.  I have no clue who I can trust, but everyone seems to be perfectly fine telling me I can trust them.”

“Yeah…thanks for insisting that, but I think I’d like to try and get an idea for myself.  Better yet, I just want to get home…wherever that is…and start working on getting my memory back.”

“I don’t know how I was before this amnesia, but right now?  I am not a very patient person.  I just want to get my memory back!”




Day 8
Sunday Jan. 18th
Coming Home…?
**OFF CAMERA**


Man what a long flight back to the states.  Thankfully Dixie has been with me this past week, because I don’t know what I would have done if she wasn’t.  I’m sure the hospital wouldn’t have allowed me to leave if she hadn’t shown up when she did.  I wouldn’t let that creepy Irish guy anywhere near my room.  But I don’t need to worry about him anymore.  He’s gone and I don’t need to see him ever again.

Dixie told me that apparently I live in Las Vegas, so that is where we are now.  Our flight landed a little while ago, and she’s driving me back to my place.  Yeah, I’m not allowed to drive at the moment, so it looks like my little sister is going to be my chauffeur for the foreseeable future.  I don’t mind, really.  I can’t exactly remember how to drive a car right now and I’d probably just wreck it.  

I’m staring out the window at the scenery as we’re driving through Las Vegas, hoping anything will become familiar to me.  So far, it hasn’t, and it’s a real bummer.  Having amnesia wouldn’t be so hard if it was just…I don’t know…partial?
“So, is anything familiar to you at all?” Dixie turns her head and looks at me for a moment, but she remains mindful about keeping her eyes on the road.  I shake my head and keep looking around at the sights of Las Vegas.

“No.  Nothing.” I let out a deep, disappointed sigh.  I can see the downtown Las Vegas shortly in the distance as we’ve just moved into the outskirts, which is apparently where I live.  I look at each house we pass, hoping maybe the one I live in will jog my memory.

“Don’t worry,” Dixie says offering me a reassuring smile. “It’ll all come back to you.  In fact…I’m hoping today is the day.  I have a surprise for you.”

She turns the car down a street, suddenly interesting me.  Surprise?  Everything is a surprise to me these days, but I wonder what she is talking about.  My answer comes a few seconds later when she parks the car in front of a house.  A fence surrounds the entire yard, front and back, and off in the distance behind it, I notice a large building of some sort.

“Where are we?” I turn and ask her after spotting a few cars in the driveway. “Do I live here?”

She shakes her head. “No, but you used to.  I know I told you I would take you straight home, but there are some people who really want to see you.”

“What do you mean I used to live here?  Why don’t I live here anymore?  It looks like a nice enough place.” I study the house, trying to remember anything in my mind.  It comes as no surprise that nothing returns to me, though.

“It’s…a long story.  Don’t worry about it right now.”  She takes the keys out of the ignition and opens her door, looking to me before she steps out. “Come on, let’s go inside.  Someone is very eager to see you.”

I’m almost hesitant to go with her.  As my sister, it has to be hard enough on her that I don’t remember her or any memories we’ve shared, but now I might have to add to the list of my disappointed loved ones.  Well…I’m sure they’ve been told about my situation, so they’ll understand.  How bad could it be?

I step out of the car as Dixie walks up to me.  She’s smiling from ear to ear in anticipation, but I don’t return the same look.  The fact is, I’m scared, and my look proves it.  She places her hand on my back, in an effort to calm me.

“Misty, it’s okay.  I brought you here because I really think it’s going to help.” She says calmly, but I have a bad feeling about this.

“I understand that, Dixie, but…you didn’t tell me we were coming here.” I pull away from her briefly, suddenly not trusting her. “Tell me who lives here.”

Before Dixie has a chance to answer my question herself, the front door to the house swings open and a raven-haired little girl comes running outside.  Her eyes light up when she sees me, and she’s running right towards me.

“MOMMY!!  MOMMY YOU’RE HOME!” She’s yelling as she runs up to me.  She throws her arms around me in a tight embrace and I stare down at her with shocked confusion.  Mommy?  I…I’m her mother?

Three other people walk out of the house.  A red-haired teenage boy, an older guy with spiked black hair, and a very pregnant woman.  I don’t recognize any of them, but they all look very happy to see me.  Dixie stares at me with a smile, assuming my silences means something is coming back to me.  I look down at the little girl just as she looks up at me with the happiest smile I have ever seen.

“How are you feeling, Mommy?” She keeps her arms wrapped around me, refusing to let me go. “Auntie Dixie said you hit your head.”

The three other individuals stand a distance away.  The looks on their faces give away the fact they know my memory has not returned and the guy with the spiked hair approaches the little girl hugging me.

“Eden, sweetie,” he says, reaching out to her. “Why don’t you give Mommy some space, okay?  Remember how I said she’s been a little confused?”

Eden…that’s her name?  What a beautiful name, but…I don’t remember her.  I don’t remember any of these people.

“She…she really doesn’t remember, does she?” The teenaged boy asks, sounding slightly disappointed as well.  

I’m speechless.  Eden backs away, frowning, and I don’t have the heart to look at her.  I do, however, stare at Dixie, shaking my head.  “Dixie…I…why didn’t you tell me?!”

Dixie bites her bottom lip.  She looks to the guy with the spiked hair and shrugs as he glares at her in shock. “I’m sorry, Spike!  I…I thought seeing Eden would jog her memory!”  She addresses him, and not me.  Spike?  Wow..another weird name.  Tears start to form in Eden’s eyes as she starts crying and runs up to the pregnant woman.

“She…she doesn’t know me, Mommy Vixen.” Eden stumbles on her words as she embraces the woman…Mommy Vixen?  I’m..so confused.  

“It’s okay, petite.” She says, consoling Eden. “She just took a bump to the head and her memory is a little fuzzy is all.  It will come back to her soon.”

I shake my head, looking around at each of them before turning and glaring at Dixie. “Take me home.  Where ever the hell that is.  Just take me home right now.”

Dixie shakes her head. “Misty, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you, but—“

“But nothing!” I shout at her. “You left out information I should have been told and look what happened?  I apparently disappointed my daughter, who I don’t remember ever having!”

I can hear Eden’s sobbing as her heart breaks even more.  She wasn’t expecting this anymore than I was, but damned if it was my fault.  This reunion should have been set up differently, and thanks to my sister, it wasn’t, and it has turned into a complete nightmare.  The guy with the spiked hair even seems angry.

“Tim, take your sister inside.” He says, turning to the teenage boy next to him. The boy, I guess named Tim, shrugs, but he takes young Eden’s hand and leads her into the house.  The guy with the spiked hair slowly approaches Dixie, but the pregnant blonde woman, takes a hold of his hand.

“Spike, my love, please stay calm.” She asks him.  He turns around and overs her a reassuring glance before he walks up to Dixie and I take a few steps back.

“Dixie, what were you thinking?” He asks her through gritted teeth. “Even though I told Eden a little bit about what was going on with Misty, you knew she would react this way.  Why didn’t you tell Misty?”

“Because,” she says, folding her arms across her chest. “I figured that when she saw Eden, her memory would come back!  I didn’t just want to tell her and not have her remember.”

“So you thought it would be better if she saw her and didn’t remember her then?  Dixie, this situation is fucked up enough as it is, but you just complicated it a hell of a lot more!” He begins losing his temper, and I look to the pregnant woman…his wife I’m assuming…and she’s just giving me a warm smile.  

“STOP!” I shout, holding my hands up.  “BOTH OF YOU JUST STOP!”

This catches their attention.  They all turn and look to me, shocked.  Dixie steps towards me, but I hold my hand up, signaling her to stay put.

“Dixie, please get me out of here.”  I look to her first, before then looking to the other two. “And to you two, I’m very sorry about all of this.  I am sorry I don’t remember who either of you are, and I’m more sorry that I don’t remember Eden. But I…I can’t do this right now.”

“There is no need to apologize.” The pregnant woman, Vixen, says as she joins Spike at his side. “It’s a very difficult situation.”

“Just focus on getting better.” Spike says.

I offer them as polite a smile as I can muster before I turn around and get back in the car.  Dixie and Spike exchange heated words once again before he storms off back into the house, presumably to console Eden.  Because I am the reason she is crying, I wish I could be the one to console her, but I don’t even…I’m a mother?!?!

A few seconds later Dixie returns to her place in the driver’s seat.  I turn my head and glare directly at her, but I don’t speak a word.  She rolls her eyes and starts the engine. “I know, I know.  Spike’s reaction was bad enough so, please, save me the argument until we get back to your house.”

I shake my head and turn to look at the house one last time.  “Was…was I married to that guy?”

Dixie laughs and shakes her head. “No.  Well…almost.”

“Almost?” I say, turning to look at her again.  She keeps her eye on the road as she drives off down the street. “Let me guess, another long story?”  Dixie nods and I let out a sigh.  That seems to be the story of my life that I can’t remember.  Everything is just one…long…story.  

Do I even want to know?




“That day broke my heart.  It really did.  Even though my memories have decided to disappear on me, the fact that I brought that little girl to tears because I can’t remember that she is my daughter, just kills me.  And to think that my sister thought it was a good idea not to tell me!  If I couldn’t remember the three people I was apparently closest to, why does it surprise her that my daughter couldn’t even jog my memory?”

“What else about me can’t I remember?  How much do I have to find out, good or bad?  When are they going to stop answering all of my questions with ‘It’s a long story…don’t worry about it.’?  This amnesia stuff is hard enough as it is, but geez…they could just give me SOME sort of answer!”

“Needless to say, as soon as Dixie and I got back to my real house, everything exploded from there.”




**OFF CAMERA**

After arriving at my home, I am left disappointed yet again.  Nothing looks familiar, but I don’t let that bother me.  The only thing bothering me is trying to figure out what else Dixie is keeping from me.  What else does she not want me to know?

She quickly carried our bags inside, avoiding me for as long as she possibly could and I just shook my head in disappointment.  I slowly walk my way up the sidewalk, looking around the neighborhood trying to remember anything.  I open the door and step inside, looking at the inside of my home.

“Anything yet?” Dixie yells from the other room.  I really wish she would stop asking me that.

“If anything came back to me, Dixie, you would know.” I slowly make my way down the hall, looking at the pictures on the wall.  Mostly pictures of Eden, but there are a few others that I don’t recognize, but I try not to think about it.  I turn down another hall, following the sound of Dixie putting stuff away.  Eventually, I find the room she is in.

“You and I need to talk.” I stop in the doorway, watching as she starts unpacking my suitcase.  Really?  I have amnesia.  My arms and legs aren’t broken. “What are you doing?”

She looks up with a smile as she carries some of my clothes to the dresser. “What does it look like?  I’m unpacking.”

“That can wait.” I say, frowning at her and folding my arms. “And I could have done it myself.”

Dixie laughs and shrugs. “It’s no big deal, Misty.  I figured you wouldn’t remember where everything went anyway—“

“DIXIE PLEASE!” I bring my hands to my temples.  This is all giving me a headache.  My sister is giving me a headache. “How hard can it be to figure out where clothes go?!  Just…STOP!”

She slowly closes the dresser drawer, staring at me.  I walk inside the room…my room…looking around.  “Dixie, I know you’re trying to help, but you’re only making things more complicated!  Why can’t you see that?!”

“I don’t mean to be,” she responds sadly. “It’s just really hard for me to see you like this and I’m doing everything I can think of to help you get your memory back.”

“So putting my clothes away for me is helping me get my memory back?” I ask, amused.  She laughs, too, but she doesn’t say anything in response. “What you did earlier was wrong, Dixie.  You should have told me about Eden.  You should have told me BEFORE, that I’m her mother.”

Dixie shakes her head and looks at me with sad eyes. “How?  What easy way is there to tell you that you have a daughter that you don’t remember?  It might not have worked, but for all I know, it could have!  You could have remembered everything the moment you saw her because that little girl is your world, Misty.”

I close my eyes and shake my head.  Dixie may have a point there, but it still wasn’t the right way to go about it.  I don’t even know what would have been the right way, because either way, I would have walked away heartbroken because I can’t remember her.  

“I get what you’re saying, Dixie, but come on.  You can’t just keep things from me!  Especially something as huge as that!” I walk over to the dresser where a picture of the guy with the spiked hair holding a dark haired baby is.  I point to the picture. “The baby…that is her, right?”

Dixie nods.  I sigh and place the picture back where it was. “Ok so obviously the guy with the spiked hair—“

“Spike..” Dixie says, interrupting me.  I glare at her, and she holds her hands up defensively and lets me continue.

“Spike,” I start, staring at the picture. “Is her father.  I almost married him, but almost doesn’t really cut it, does it?  Tell me what happened.”

“Misty, we don’t have to—“

“Yes we do, Dixie!” I spin around and shout at her again. I don’t know if I ever shouted this much before the amnesia, but I’m so frustrated. “I need answers!”

Dixie bites her bottom lip and nods. “Fine.  Okay.  You…you left him at the altar.”  

I raise an eyebrow. “I did?  Why…why would I do that?  He seems like a great guy…great father.”

Dixie sighs and shakes her head. “Misty, I know you really don’t want to hear this, but that’s not important right now.  You don’t remember any of it, so why do I need to—“ She stops as I throw my hands in the air, more frustrated than before.  I run my hands through my hair, fighting back tears.

“I…I need to know who I was, Dixie.  I need to know who I AM but you’re keeping everything from me!” I plop down on the edge of the bed, closing my eyes and trying to remember something…anything.  “Is my life really that horrible that you don’t want me to know?!”

“It’s not that I don’t want you to know this stuff,” she says and I can tell by the tone of her voice that she’s being truthful.  She only wants to help, but she clearly doesn’t know how. “It’s just that you’re going to have more and more questions and you’re confused enough as it is.  I’m trying the best I can!”

I shake my head and look up at her, tears now filling my eyes. “No, you’re not,” I say as I stand up. “You’re not trying to help me at all.  So just leave me alone, Dixie!”

She tries to approach me, but I don’t give her that chance.  I rush out of the room and out of the house as quick as I can.  I need to be alone.  I need to process everything I’ve already found out and hopefully something will come back to be.  I’m just going for a walk.  What is the worst that can happen?



“I really shouldn’t have asked that question, because the worst did happen.  What started out as a simple walk around my neighborhood led to me not paying attention to anything in the area and before I knew it…I was lost.  Like…literally lost.  I had no idea where I was, but apparently, I walked so far and ended up in the city somehow.”

“Luckily I had my phone in my pocket, otherwise I would have been in major trouble.  I don’t know why, but I got on that Twitter app thing, since I’m always seeing all kinds of people talking on there.  I wasn’t really thinking anyone could help me, and I really didn’t want to search through my phone and try and find Dixie’s number.”

“Anyway, so one thing led to another and who should come to my rescue?  My friend Roxi…well, at least I think we’re friends.  I told her where I was and she came and found me!  I wasn’t expecting that at all, and if I wasn’t sure I could trust her before, I knew then.  Not only that, she actually talked to me…Gave me some information about me and it just felt good knowing someone wasn’t lying to me.”

“Roxi sat and talked with me for a while as we waited for Dixie to show up, and do you know what she told me?  She told me that I’m…I’m a wrestler!  As in fighting other people!  I…I never would have guessed it.  And she apparently works for the same company I do.  SCW?  I don’t know.  I wish I could remember.”

“But Roxi promised she would help me, along with our friend Melody?  The blonde girl who was with her when I woke up in the hospital.  I don’t know.  They seem friendly enough.  Maybe I can trust them.  She told me I could trust that Irish guy, too, but I still don’t think I can.  Something about him just gives me the heeby-jeebies!”

“I have so much to figure out…so much to remember.  I’m a wrestler and I don’t even remember anything about it!  I…I think I’ll probably have to step away for a bit until my memory comes back.  I’d hate to stick around and make a complete fool of myself.  Not to mention, I could get hurt!”

“But it’s a relief knowing that I have friends who are willing to help me.  If only Dixie would relax a little and let me deal with everything my way, instead of how she thinks I should…”




Day 9
Monday January 19th
A Happy(?) Reunion..
**OFF CAMERA**


Dixie has not been too happy with me ever since yesterday.  She feels bad about dealing with this whole situation the way she did, but she made it a point to lecture me for wandering off like I did.  I won’t lie and say that it didn’t scare me, because it did.  I got lost, but I was also stubborn and refused to try and call Dixie to come get me.  Needless to say, she’s been avoiding me and giving me my space ever since, and I’m just fine by that.

I’m currently in the kitchen, scrounging around and trying to find myself something to eat.  I’m so confused on who I am, I don’t even remember what foods I like, or don’t like for that matter.  I search through the refrigerator, looking for something appealing when the doorbell rings.

“I’ll get it!” Dixie shouts from the front living room.  Fine by me, sis.  I probably don’t remember the person at the front door anyway.  I decide on just making myself a sandwich and grab various fixings, placing them on the counter.  

“What the hell do you want?” I hear Dixie’s angry voice from where I’m standing, but choose not to get involved…yet.  I have no desire for any drama or fighting right now, and I’m hungry so food is taking priority over whatever situation is taking place at my front door.  

I suddenly freeze when I hear the voice that follows. “I’m here to see Misty.” It’s the Irish guy.  He knows where I live?!  “For Christ’s sake, I’m not going to hurt her, Dixie!”

I stop making my sandwich and just listen to the argument that follows.  Dixie is trying to speak in a hushed voice, but I can hear every word.

“How the hell am I supposed to know that?” She asks.  “I find it very convenient that you were there when it happened, so for all I know you could have been in on it!”

O’Malley laughs. “Ye really don’t know how to trust anyone do ye?  That Jersey trash really screwed ye up, didn’t he?  I was attacked to, love.  I had nothing to do with it.”

What?  He was attacked to?  Why didn’t he tell me that before?  Dixie laughs back at him, though, and I step away from the counter, trying to hear better while still staying out of sight.  

“Yeah, whatever O’Malley.  And if I were you, I’d not bring up what happened between Giani and me ever again.  Just stay away from my sister.” She tries to slam the door in his face, but I hear the sound of it being blocked by his hand.

“Ye might not know me, Dixie, but Misty does.  She and I shared something.  She might not remember it, but she will.” O’Malley responds.  I can tell by the sound of his voice that he’s not lying.  For the first time since I woke up in the hospital, I’m not afraid of him.

“We’ll see about that, O’Malley.  Get the hell out of here.” She’s finally able to close the door, as I hear it shut.  I quickly hurry back to the counter to make my sandwich, trying to be inconspicuous.  Dixie walks into the kitchen a few moments later, glancing at me with a smile.

“Who was that?” I ask, pretending as though I haven’t heard a thing.  She shakes her head and shrugs it off, and I know she is about to lie to me.

“Oh, nobody.  Just some door to door salesman.  I told him we weren’t interested.” There it was.  She was lying through it teeth, but she had no idea I knew.  I’ll have to reach out to O’Malley soon, I thought.  

“Anyway, I’m going to go take a shower real quick.  You need anything?”  She asks me, but I shake my head no, pointing out I have everything I need in front of me.  She nods with a smile, then heads off down the hall towards the bathroom.  Once I hear the bathroom door close I place both my hands on the counter, looking down at the various sandwich fixings, but now I’m just too angry to eat.  I’m about to give up and put everything away when I hear a knock on the patio door behind me.  

I jump and turn around, startled.  O’Malley is standing at the door, waving at me to come outside.  I look and make sure the coast is clear and I quickly make my way over to the door and slide it open.  He takes a few steps back so I can step outside.

“W-what are you doing here?” I ask him as I step outside into the cool air.  It’s not freezing, but it’s enough to give me the chills.  

“I had to make sure ye were all right.” He sees me shivering and removes his black leather jacket, handing it out to me. “Here, take mine.”

I stare at it for a moment.  I could easily go back inside and grab my jacket, but I don’t.  He urges me to take his and only a few moments later, I oblige.  I get an overwhelming whiff of his cologne, but I oddly like it.

“Thanks.” I say, wrapping it around my arms.

“Anytime, love.” An awkward silence falls between the two of us then, as we both try and figure out what to say next.  O’Malley runs his hand through his hair, and just as he is about to say something, I do him the favor of breaking the silence between us.

“Look, I’m sorry I’ve treated you so horribly this last week.  I’m just really confused right now, and I have no clue who I can trust.” I stare at him, looking as remorseful as I possibly can.  I don’t know how, but he still manages to flash a smile at me.

“Ye don’t need to apologize, love.” He says and I can tell he understands. “Yer going through something no human being should ever go through.  I probably would have been the same way if I had been in yer shoes.”

“Why are you being so understanding?” I ask him, letting out a confused laugh.  I really don’t understand it myself. “If we were as close as you say we were, why don’t I have any pictures of us on my wall?”

He scratches his head and sighs. “It’s a bit complicated.  We had just started to get a bit serious when ye lost your memory.  I thought I explained it all in the letter I left ye at the hospital?”

“Letter?  What letter?” I’m more confused than before.  I never saw any letter he claims to have left me, so I really have no idea what he is talking about.  He narrows his eyes glancing inside the house.

“I guess ye’ll have to ask yer sister that question.” He growls, and it all makes sense.  Of course.  She didn’t trust him, and she sure didn’t want me to trust him so naturally she had gotten a hold of the letter somehow.  I look to the ground, disappointed and now a little depressed.  He can tell by the look on my face that I’m upset, and he takes a step towards me.  When I lift my head to look at him, he stops.

“Sorry,” he says, holding his hands up. “I…I don’t want ye to be scared of me.”

I shake my head, fighting back tears. “I’m…not scared.  I’m just sad.  I’m trying so hard to remember who I am, and who all of you are, and I’m getting different answers from all of you.  I mean, even my own sister is lying to me!” He wants to get closer to me, I can see it by the look on his face, but I can also tell he is being respectful of my wishes.  If only everyone were acting the same way.

“I’m so sorry, love.” He says, trying to comfort me the best he can. “I want so bad to help ye, but only on yer terms.”

“It’s not fair!  Why is this all happening to me?!” I collapse to my knees and sob uncontrollably and that is enough for him.  He’s right at my side, wrapping his arms around me, comforting me.  

“I wish I knew, love.  I really wish I knew.” He says, rubbing my back.  Before tonight, I probably would have run away screaming, but for some reason, I feel safe now.  I can tell he’s here to help me. “I’ll help ye in any way I can.  I promise.”

“R-Roxi said the same thing.” I don’t even know if he can understand what I’m saying through the childish sobbing.  “W-why is s-she giving me answers and my s-s-sister isn’t?  Dixie didn’t even tell me I had a daughter, but Roxi hasn’t kept anything from me yet!”

“I don’t know yer sister very well, love.” He sounds disappointed, but more concerned for my well being than anything. “I know she just recently had her heart broken and in her own way she’s thinks she’s helping ye, but she’s not.  How did the chat with Roxi go?”

I manage to calm myself down and catch my breath and back away to look at him.  For some reason we stay on the ground to continue our conversation, but it’s fine by me.

“It went…okay.  I didn’t even have to ask her certain questions and she was telling me things.” I say.  I’m about to wipe a tear from my cheek, but he beats me to it.  He gives me a look that says he’s sorry, but I let it slide. “I…I still can’t believe I’m a wrestler.”

He laughs. “Out of everything she told ye, that is what yer most focused on?” He shakes his head.

“Well…yeah.  I mean…I don’t know.  What else don’t I know about myself?  The only ones willing to give me answers are you, Roxi and Melody it seems, and I haven’t even seen Melody since I woke up in the hospital.” Melody sounds like a fun girl…someone I can trust.

“Ye’ll get yer chance soon, love.  I’m sure as soon as she’s done in Scotland, she’ll try and come visit ye.” He says, reminding of something.

“Oh…right.” I say, but I suddenly get an idea. “Hey O’Malley…”

His face lights up as I say his name for the first time in quite a while.  He smiles and looks me in my eyes. “Yes, love?” He says.

“Can I ask you a favor?” What I’m about to ask him will probably sound crazy, but I really don’t care.  He nods and smiles again.

“Anything love.  I want to help ye anyway I can.” He replies.

“Can you…help me get to Scotland?” I think it takes him by surprise, and leaves him almost speechless.  He scratches his head, and just as he is about to answer, the patio door opens and out walks Dixie…




“Okay, so long story short, another argument ensued.  I managed to get Dixie to give O’Malley and I a few minutes alone so I could say good-bye, but also so he could give me the answer to my question and guess what?”

“He agreed!”

“It took some time to plan, but he was able to book our flight to Scotland and after that, the difficult task of telling Dixie came about.  That didn’t exactly go so well, and longer story made short, she wouldn’t allow me to go without her.  Sooo…she is tagging along.  I’m so excited to see Melody and Roxi again.  Roxi came for a visit on Friday and showed me some old footage of my wrestling days.  I’m still a little confused on something, but I’ll ask her about it when I see her again.  I’m going to Scotland!!!”

“I didn’t tell Roxi that, though.  I really want to surprise her and Melody when I show up.  I’m also doing this because…well, I’m hoping that maybe some of my memories will come back to me, if not all of them.  I mean, I keep hearing that wrestling was a huge part of my life, so…maybe this will work?  If not, oh well.  I had to give it a shot, but…I also have another huge surprise.”

“Melody and Roxi are both booked with their partners for this Blast From the Past Tournament…whatever that is.  I guess before I lost my memory I signed up for it too, and now no one really expects me to compete, given the fact that I can’t remember who I am…let alone whoever my partner will be, but guess what?”

“I’M GOING TO!”

“And I’m going to ask Melody and Roxi to help me.  Maybe this is a mistake.  Maybe I’m crazy, but I don’t care.  I’m just sick of sitting at home in Las Vegas, waiting for my memory to come back when everyone who is willing to help me is halfway across the world preoccupied doing something I should be doing as well.”

“So I’m giving it a shot.  I hope my memory comes back soon, though, because if not…I only have a short time to learn how to wrestle again. o.O”



Day 15
January 25th
Glasgow, Scotland
One Week To Prepare!
**OFF CAMERA**


My plan worked!  Roxi and Melody had no idea that I was coming to Scotland.  I surprised them both before their matches and I think they were pretty excited to see me.  Better yet, they were even happier to find out I was going to stick to wrestling even though I can’t remember how, and they even agreed to help teach me!

So, Melody and her partner advanced in this Blast From the Past tournament, which is pretty awesome.  Major kudos to them, but I felt really bad for Roxi because she wasn’t so lucky.  She got teamed with this Caleb guy and they faced his best friend JT and his partner Mercedes.  Caleb and JT refused to fight each other, so they just did a few different contests, while Roxi and Mercedes did all the work and do you know what happened?  Mercedes ended up getting Roxi and Caleb disqualified by one big fat lie!  I mean, I can’t remember anything about wrestling, but I don’t think faking an injury is the best idea, right?  

So anyway, I’m backstage with Melody and and O’Malley right now, waiting for Roxi.  Her match just finished a few minutes ago, and she knows to come meet us so we can discuss some things, but I don’t even know what to say to her if I’m honest.  She really got cheated so I can only imagine how disappointed she feels.  I am about to find my answer as we spot her walking towards us.  She’s smiling, but I can see the disappointment in her eyes.

“Hey guys!” She says, walking right up to Melody and I.  O’Malley waves to her, but he keeps quiet as us girls catch up.  “Congrats on the win, Melody!”

“Thanks!” Melody says with an excited smile, but it soon fades as she feels bad for Roxi’s loss. “You really should have won that match, though.  That whole situation was just…wrong!”

“I agree.” I chime in.  I don’t know much, but I saw everything that happened and it was all awful. “Does that stuff happen a lot?”

Roxi shrugs. “With most people, no.  But with any of the Mean Girls, yes.  It’s not surprising.  It would have helped if I had a partner willing to do his part to get us the win, but not much I can do about it now.”

I frown and try of think of something I can do to help.  Is there anything I can do? “Well…can’t you go to one of the bosses and protest it?  I mean…it was unfair and clearly that Mercedes woman was just faking it!”

Roxi shakes her head. “Sometimes, that doesn’t always work, Misty.  As hard as it is to admit this, I just need to move on and accept these things happen.  Thanks for cheering me on though!”

O’Malley lets out a laugh.  We all turn to him as he cracks a smile. “Ye should have heard her back here.  It was pretty amusing.”

“Hey!  You be quiet!” I tell him.  I can’t help that I was excited to see all of this for the first time so I didn’t really appreciate him making fun. “It was fun to watch!”

“Sometimes it’s even more fun to actually be wrestling!” Melody says, and Roxi nods in agreement.  “I really don’t think we’ll have to teach you much of anything.  I think it will all just come back to you naturally!”

I look to Roxi with a curious look. “You think so?”

Roxi nods. “It’s possible, yes.  But we’ll find out once we start you’re training.  I heard the brackets for the second round of opening matches were just announced for next week.”

This catches my attention immediately. “Are they?  I’m part of this tournament thing, right?”  I look back and forth from Melody to Roxi.  They both nod excitedly, but Roxi is the one to answer my question.

“You sure are.”  She says, holding a sheet of paper out to me. “Take a look at your partner and your opponents.”

I snatch the paper from her hands, but not in a rude manner.  I am more excited to see what I’m dealing with.  I scan the paper until I spot my name as well as my partners and see who we’re facing.  “So…I’m teaming with…Andrew Watts?  Who is he?”

“Ooh!  He’s a member of the Rejects stable!” Melody replies.  

I glance over at her curiously. “Rejects?  That doesn’t exactly sound promising.” Melody, Roxi and O’Malley all chuckle at my understanding.

“It’s their team name, silly!” Melody replies, shaking her head.  “You know, like how we’re known as Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United!  Only our team name is soooo much better!”

I shrug and nod in agreement.  “I can’t deny that!  But anyway…Is this Andrew guy…is he good?”

“I’d say so,” Roxi says with a nod. “Since he joined SCW he’s undefeated.  Some people might argue that he’s had easy opponents, but I think they’re wrong.  He’s pretty talented.”

“Oh..well that’s good I guess.”  I look back to the sheet of paper at our opponents. “Patient 026 and Mikah?”

Roxi nods and Melody rolls her eyes. “Ohhh boy.  Mikah!” She says very sarcastically.

“Is..is that not good?” I ask, and I look back to O’Malley.  He shrugs, acting as if he has no clue, and Melody and Roxi both aren’t sure what to say.

“Well, you’ve faced her before.  We faced her as a team with Desiree Drake and Mercedes.” She says, trying to trigger my memory I think, but nothing comes back to me.

“Oh.” I say, disappointed that I don’t remember. “How did that go?”

Melody smiles. “As if you have to ask?!  We beat them easily!  But Mikah likes to run her mouth saying that I carried the whole team, but we all know we worked pretty well together!  She’s just moody all the time for whatever reason.”

“I’m starting to think maybe this isn’t such a good idea.” I say, handing the sheet of paper back to Roxi.  I frown disappointedly with so many thoughts running through my head.  Melody, Roxi and O’Malley glance at one another, knowing they need to reassure me everything will be fine.

“Don’t worry!” Melody says, patting my back. “Everything will be peachy keen!”

“Melody is right,” Roxi adds, and even O’Malley places both hands on my shoulders, rubbing them a little. “We’re going to help you get ready for this and you’ll do just fine!”

“I’m not so sure, ladies.” I say, trying my best to wipe the frown of my face, but it’s easier said than done.  “I mean, Mikah has the advantage here.  She remembers how to wrestle.  I don’t!”

“But ye have the advantage that ye know who yer partner is.  Mikah doesn’t.” O’Malley says, trying to reassure me.  I raise an eyebrow, confused.

“Huh?” I ask, looking around at each of them as they are nodding to me.

“O’Malley is right.” Roxi says, looking at the paper again. “This Patient 026 guy is completely new.  I haven’t even heard of him until tonight, so I’m sure Mikah knows nothing about them either.  You could easily search for Andrew to try and talk to him.”

“Do you think I should?!” I’m suddenly excited and more than willing to go look for Andrew Watts.

Melody and Roxi both laugh and shake their heads. “Maybe not tonight, but I wouldn’t see the harm in contacting him this week.  You two need to be on the same page before this match.  Melody and I will work on getting you trained, though.  Oh!  But before I forget…did you happen to notice where the show is next week?”

I shake my head.  I wasn’t worried about the location, really.  She holds out the sheet of paper for me again.  I take it and glance at the location. “Belfast, Ireland.”  Melody and Roxi immediately look back to O’Malley.  He doesn’t even try to hide the smile on his face.

“Looks like ye’ll be wrestling in my home country, love.” He says, but I get the feeling there is more behind his tone than just that.  I can’t place it though.

“That’s great! You’ll have to show me around then!” I’m even more excited now.  I know I need to focus more on learning to wrestle again and getting one hundred percent prepared for this match, but I hope I can at least get some free time to do some sight seeing.

“Absolutely, love.” O’Malley says and I can tell by the sound of his voice that he is looking forward to it.  “I’ve got a very good feeling about next week now, ladies.”

I don’t know if it’s the excitement of wrestling, or maybe even the fact that I’ll be visiting Ireland, but I’m suddenly looking forward to next week a whole lot more.  I have a lot of work to do, but I have three wonderful friends that are going to help me through it.  Oh yeah, and that reminds me…

I need to find where Dixie wandered off to…




KILL HER WITH KINDNESS
**OFF CAMERA**


“This week has been a really long and difficult week, but I’ve made it through it!  Melody has been hard at work trying to whip me into shape and teach me how to wrestle again and let me tell you this…She may seem all fun and happy go-lucky but man oh man, as a teacher she’s a bit crazy!  It’s all—“

*AHEM*“Umm…Misty, love..It might help if ye hit the record button.”

“Huh?  Are you serious?  Oh my God!  I’m such an idiot!  Please don’t tell anyone I did this, because it will really make me look like a fool.”

I fumble around with the camera a bit until I find the right button.  Once I hit it, I see a little red light come on.

**ON CAMERA**

“Okay, let me try this again.  So, as I was saying before…Melody has been a busy bee trying to get me ready for my match on Sunday.  It’s been hard work, let me tell you, and I don’t think I’ll be quite prepared for it, but I have to give it a shot.  Not only for myself, but for my partner, too!”

“I hope I can trust him.  I mean, I don’t know much about him, other than what Roxi and Melody have told me and hell, even what he has told me himself on Twitter, but, I think he wants to win this thing badly enough that I should be able to trust him.  I think in a way, I can sort of identify with that Mikah girl.  I mean, I guess because I don’t know Andrew all that well, I guess he is sort of like a mystery partner to me, right?  I guess the only difference is that he has at least reached out to me…tried talking to me and even offered to hang out so we can get to know one another.  Poor Mikah doesn’t even have that advantage.”

“Anyway, I’m getting all over the place aren’t I?  Back to my partner…Andrew Watts is his name, winning is his game!  Or…so I’ve been told.  I guess I should feel lucky to have him as a partner, huh?  I’ve kinda been talking to him lately, and he’s helping me out telling me all these things about SCW, and the people in it.  He said there are a lot of inbred hillbillies.. some weird tickling fetish Bombshells... and some guys named The Dick Lick Clique?  Those guys just sound…not so great.”

“Andrew, I do need to apologize to you, though.  I’m sorry that you got stuck with me as a partner, considering my amnesia and all.  I don’t know how much use I will be in this tournament but I can promise you that I’ll give it my all!  You probably know way more about me than I know about myself, too.  I mean, I hear I’m one of, if the THE best Bombshell, but even I find that hard to believe.  I don’t know if my memory will come back by this Sunday, but there is still a whole lot of time before the end of the tournament so…maybe by then?  I don’t know…you get my point!”

“I’m not going to disappoint you!  I heard that this Mikah girl is also your stablemate, whatever that means, but I guess it means you’re friends, right?  Well, I’m really sorry about that.  I was worried that I would have to face Roxi or Melody, and with Melody advancing there is still that chance, so I know having your friend on the opposite side has to be a bummer.  I’ll try not to hurt her though.  I don’t want to ruin a friendship over this!”

“But what about Mikah’s partner?  Patient 026 or something?  Who the hell is that?  I guess this is the one case where I’m not the only one to not know something about someone, huh?  You know, I have to wonder how it is even fair that we’re facing someone we know nothing about!  I mean, at least Mikah knows Andrew and me and this Patient 026 guy can just look in the archives or something and find out whatever information he needs.  But me and Andrew?  We’re like, left in the dark.  How is that fair?”

“Patient 026…Who the hell are you?  Why are you not revealing who you are?  Are you scared or something, because if you aren’t, you’re sort of giving off the impression that you are.  Sorry for all these questions, but I’m just really curious.  I mean, I’m sure you know everything about me and Andrew.  I’m sure you are doing all your research, preparing for us and what we’ll bring to this match, but…what the hell can we expect from you?  You’re keeping everything hidden for whatever reason!”

“Oh well…I guess I shouldn’t care.  I mean, I’m sure Andrew will handle you just find in our match.  Did you know he’s undefeated here in SCW?!  I really lucked out getting him as my partner! \'smile.gif\'

“I have to admit, I feel really bad for you, Mikah.  I mean, you have no idea what your partner looks like or how they wrestle or ANYTHING.  You’re more in the dark than I am, sweetie.  Oh…oops.  I shouldn’t call you that because I’ve been told that you hate me.”

“I’m not sure why, though.  I can’t remember what I did to you before I lost my memory, but I just want to say I’m sorry.  I’m sure I did some things that I wasn’t proud of, but I honestly don’t remember any of it, so can’t we just get along?  I mean…after me and Andrew win this match, because I hate to break it to you but that is exactly what is going to happen.”

“Chances are, that probably won’t happen, because I’m sure once I get my memory back, I’ll remember how much of a bitch you are, according to everyone else.  Roxi and Melody filled me in on our last encounter.  They showed me our match, and even went back into the archives and showed me some of your promos and jeez, girl, I hate to ask this but…Do you have your period twenty-four seven?  Because that is really what it seems like.”

“Your attitude is just so horrible.  Maybe a chocolate bar will make you feel better?  A bottle of midol?  Something…ANYTHING…Just try smiling!  It’s really not that bad, you know.  I mean, I have all the reason in the world to be angry and upset right now, but I’m making the best of everything.  You, you’re just awful to everyone and I’m not sure why.”

“Everyone tells me that you’re particularly not fond of me because I’ve accomplished so much here in SCW and you haven’t.  I mean, anyone who knows me knows what I’ve done.  I might not remember, but all I have to do is look into the archives and I’ll have my proof.  But..I haven’t found much of anything on you.  Except you had a shot being the first Bombshell Internet Champion and you lost.  Damn, I’m sorry.”

“Did you know I was the first Bombshell Champion?  Awesome, right?  I wish I could remember, because I’m sure it was an amazing feeling.  Oops…I started talking about myself again.  I’m sorry.  I’m trying to stay focused, but…I’m not used to all this!”

“Mikah, I’m sure you want to win this match and hell, even the whole damn tournament, but I think you know that’s not going to happen.  I might not be able to pick up the win for my team, but I’ve got your friend Andrew on my side, so that is all the support I need!  I’m going to help him get his shot at the Heavyweight Title, and he’s going to get help me get my shot at the Bombshell Title.  You can go back to, I don’t know…doing your nails or focusing on your looks.  Whatever it is that makes you happy, because that’s all that matters.”

“I’d love nothing more than to see you smile, Mikah!  Even if you hate me.  Everyone should smile.  Turn that frown upside down.  I will admit you’re already pretty, but you’d look so much better with a genuine smile on your face.  And please don’t hate me.  I know I probably gave you a reason to hate me before, but I’m not that person anymore.  At least not right now anyway.”

“OH MY GOD!  I have an idea!  You should hang out with me, Melody and Roxi sometime.  We can all have lots of fun!  I mean..only if you want to.  But, I’m sure all you want to do is kick my ass.  I’m just trying to be nice.  I really don’t want to fight you, Mikah.  I barely remember how to fight, so in a way…I think this will just be more like self-defense, because I know I plan to extend a friendly hand to you before our match.  It’s really up to you how you’ll react but know this…”

“I’ll be ready for you!  I may not be back to my old self, but trust me when I say, I know what to expect from you, sweetie!  Hell, you don’t even know what Misty will be coming at you on Sunday!  Is it the old Misty, who I’ve been told has kicked so much ass in that six-sided ring, or will it be a new and improved more determined Misty?  I’ll let you figure that one out on Sunday!”

“Mikah, please don’t be mad about anything I’ve said in this thing.  I’m only doing what everyone keeps telling is done in these promo things.  Personally, I think it’s silly to just go on and on insulting your opponent and all because when it comes down to it, it’s all about what you do in the ring, right?!  Or…am I wrong?  I really can’t remember, but I’m sure going to find out on Sunday!”

“Anyway, I guess this is where I should wrap things up.  I don’t want to just talk on and on and be all boring and stuff, but…I just wanted to get some things said, you know?!  I really do wish you the best of luck, Mikah, because if what everyone keeps telling me is true, you’re really going to need it.  I’m hoping everything just comes naturally to me so I can put on one hell of a match with you!  I’d really like that!”

“And as for Patient 026…whoever you are…Good luck against Andrew!  I know he really wants to win this thing, too, so…You’ve got your work cut out for ya.”

“See you two on Sunday!  May the better team win!  And trust me…Andrew and I plan on doing just that!”


I look at O'Malley who is standing out of view of the camera.

"How was that?  Did I do everything right?  Wait...why am I asking you?  You've never filmed one of these promo things!"

He clears his throat again, and I look at him, confused, before he points to the camera, reminding me it's still recording.

"CRAP!  They can edit this out, right?"

O'Malley laughs and I lean forward, tapping the button once again and the scene fades away!

35
Character Building Roleplays / After Inception...
« on: January 11, 2015, 11:51:29 PM »
 Birmingham City Hospital
Two Hours after Inception
**OFF CAMERA**


Today was a great and horrible night all wrapped in one.  Misty and Melody Grace did exactly what they said they were going to do when they defeated two of the Mean Girls, Amanda Cortez and Veronica Taylor.  But it was what happened after when things went wrong.

As they were walking backstage with Misty looking for O’Malley, they found him down on the ground.  Both Misty and Melody were attacked, but it was Misty who took the worst of it as she was hit in her face and head twice with a steel chair.  She was transported to the hospital soon after, and it’s where she’s been ever since.

O’Malley is currently waiting outside a trauma room, looking inside as the doctors and nurses continue to monitor her condition.  He watches on, growing more worried with each passing second, and his attention is then stolen away for a moment as Melody Grace and Roxi Johnson come rushing up to him.


Melody: O’Malley!  How is she?!

Melody is the first to say anything in their quest for answers.  O’Malley shakes his head and runs his hand through his hair, which is still quite disheveled.

O’Malley: Still no change.  She just got back from a cat scan and some x-rays, but right now I know nothing.  

Roxi: Has she woken up at all?  

O’Malley shakes his head again.

O’Malley: Not even for a few seconds.  I…I won’t lie ladies.  I’m getting really worried now.

Melody: We are too!  We’re going to find whoever did this and make them pay!!

Melody’s promise is of little reassurance to O’Malley.  Before any of them can say anything else, the doctors and nurses head out of the room.  One of the nurses stops directly in front of O’Malley.

Nurse: You’re more than welcome to go in now, sir.  She’s still unconscious but her vital signs are stable.  We’re just waiting for the test results to come back now.

Melody and Roxi waste no time in rushing into the room.  O’Malley nods and thanks the nurse before he, too, heads inside the trauma room.  His eyes fall on Misty’s unconscious form on the gurney, and the bruises that are now on her face.  Melody and Roxi stare down at their friend and Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United teammate, and as worried as they are, they’re angry.

Roxi: Who…who would do this to her?

Melody: I’m sure any one of the Mean Girls could be a logical suspect.  It’s no secret they hate her more than anyone else!  Especially Delia!

O’Malley walks up to the front of Misty’s bed, running his hand over her head.  As bruised as she was, she looked so peaceful, but he would give anything for her to be awake and to see her smile right now.

Roxi: As much as I agree, this is a little extreme.  Even for the Mean Girls.  Besides, you told Christian Underwood earlier that the one who grabbed you felt like a guy?

Melody: I think so…I can’t be sure!  I…I just don’t know!

O’Malley: Don’t worry about it right now, ladies.  Right now we need to focus on Misty and making sure she’s alright.

Melody: She…she needs to wake up.  So all three of us can find who did this.

Roxi nods.

Roxi: Right.  If I know Misty as well as I think I do, she’s not going to rest until she finds the people responsible.  She’s going to be—

Roxi suddenly goes quiet and O’Malley and Melody stare at Misty as her eyes begin to flutter open.  Her head begins moving a little as the first signs of life return to her.

O’Malley: Misty?  Misty can you hear me?

Her eyes finally open and Melody and Roxi breathe a sigh of relief, as does O’Malley.

Melody: Yay!  You’re awake!

Roxi: We were so worried about you!

Misty blinks her eyes and looks around, trying to get a look at her surroundings.  She seems very confused and tries to sit up, but the dizziness overtakes her and she brings her head right back down.  O’Malley smiles at her.

O’Malley: Whoa there, love.  I wouldn’t try and move just yet.

Misty turns and looks at O’Malley, giving him a confused look.

Misty: Wh..where am I?

O’Malley: Yer at the hospital, love.  Ye took a couple nasty hits to the head.

Misty blinks as she looks at him and O’Malley notes the odd look in her eyes.  She turns looks to Melody and Roxi.

Roxi: Misty, do you know who could have done this to you?  

Misty: Who…who is Misty?

O’Malley, Melody and Roxi are all stunned.  They look at her, wide-eyed and speechless, and she looks back and forth between them, almost terrified.

Misty: Who are all of you?  And why do you keep calling me love?!

Her last question is aimed directly at O’Malley.  He backs away from Misty’s bedside, in shock and unsure of what to do.  Melody and Roxi look at one another as Misty begins freaking out.

Roxi: That…that’s not good.  

Melody: She…she has to know who we are!

Melody looks almost heartbroken as Misty begins shouting and freaking out even more. Several nurses rush in to see what is going on.  They have no choice but to sedate her as O’Malley, Melody and Roxi watch on, now more concerned than ever.  And they are left hoping that this revelation is only temporary…

TBC in the coming weeks!


36
Character Building Roleplays / A Ghostly Christmas Night
« on: December 26, 2014, 01:01:12 AM »
 Christmas Night
Misty’s Home- Las Vegas
8 P.M


All in all, today had been a great day for the three time former Bombshell Champion.  She had been spending more and more time with her Irishman, O’Malley, in recent weeks and just last night on Christmas Eve, she surprised him with a very special Christmas gift.  The two would be flying to Ireland in just a few days’ time, to spend New Year’s at Dublin’s finest hotel, The Merrion.  

To say O’Malley was surprised with such an extravagant gift would be an understatement, but Misty would not let him turn it down.  He was all too happy to oblige, but Misty now knew that he would be on the hunt for something just as extravagant and pricey to spoil her with.  Good luck, she thought.  

Now, after spending the day at the Staggs’ home, visiting her daughter and extended family there, she found herself cuddled on the sofa with O’Malley.  She had forced the mysterious Irishman to watch the Doctor Who Christmas Special (yes, Misty is a secret Whovian!) with her, but what she didn’t expect was for him to fall fast asleep so soon into the episode.  After hearing his quiet snoozing, she looked up at him, shaking her head with an amused grin.

“Geez, this episode isn’t that boring,” she thought to herself as she carefully sat up on the sofa.  O’Malley remained fast asleep where he was, and Misty let out a quiet laugh.  The show went to a commercial and as she looked at her empty wine glass sitting on the coffee table in front of her, she figured now would be a good time to go put it in the sink.  

She looked over at O’Malley, making sure he was still asleep, then quietly stood up and grabbed her empty wine glass.  She tip-toed her way into the kitchen and headed over to the sink, but before she made it there, she stopped in front of the refrigerator.  She had forgotten about the picture that was now staring back at her, and she quickly yanked it from under its magnet.

She held the picture in her free hand and took the extra few steps over towards the sink.  She set the empty wine glass down on the counter, and opened a drawer, quickly rummaging through its contents.  Moments later, she pulled out what she was looking for.

A lighter.

She held the picture in front of her and over the sink and held the lighter underneath it.  Looking at her and Drake one last time, she clicked the lighter, holding the flame up to the picture, setting it on fire.  She dropped it down into the sink, watching it burn.

“Now if only I could do that to my brain, everything would be perfect.” She said to herself as the picture shriveled and burned to ash in the sink.  When it was finally no more, she closed her eyes and took in a deep breath.  She grabbed the wine glass from its place on the counter, but before she set it in the sink, she stopped herself.

“To hell with it,” she said as she went and grabbed the bottle of cheap pink moscato wine.  She poured herself another glass then headed towards the door leading to her backyard.  Before she stepped outside, she grabbed her jacket from its place on the back of a chair and put it on.  It was a clear night outside, and even though the winters in Las Vegas were far less brutal than the winters in the Midwest, a light jacket was still necessary.

She finally steps outside into the quiet Las Vegas air and walks over to one of her lawn chairs.  She takes a sip of her wine then sets the glass on the table and takes a seat in the chair.  Thoughts run through her mind as she looks up into the clear sky, gazing at all of the stars.  She closes her eyes and lets out audible sigh, looking as though she is now fighting back tears.  

“Tears on Christmas?”  The voice startles her, but not for the reason you might think. “Come on, Misty.  You’re better than this.”

Misty’s heart races, but she can’t open her eyes.  She knows the voice belongs to, but he can’t be there.  It was impossible.

“Open your eyes, Misty.” He says, but she shakes her head.

“No,” she says, keeping her eyes closed tighter.  â€œY-you can’t be here.  You’re…you’re dead.”

The voice chuckles. “Ever hear of a ghost?  Or a spirit?  You didn’t honestly expect me to not haunt you at some point after I died, did ya?”

Tears continue to roll down Misty’s cheeks as she continues to refuse to open her eyes.  She had to be imagining things, but why now?  And why him?  Frankie, her mentor, had died months ago, and she hadn’t found out about his death until months later.

“Damn it, Misty.  Stop being so scared, would ya?  I’m not gonna hurt ya.” Frankie says.  

Misty calms herself down, taking in a few deep breaths.  She slowly opens one eye and, sure enough, Frankie…or his ghost anyway…is standing right in front of her.  Her other eye quickly opens and she’s overwhelmed with emotion again.

“F-frankie?”  She stutters.  â€œW-w-why?  Why are you…here?”

Frankie smiles.  â€œBecause ya clearly need someone to talk about.  Look at ya.  You’re an emotional mess.”

“Right, because I’m just supposed to be all sunshine and daisies when the ghost of my dead mentor shows up in front of me.”  Misty’s voice oozes with sarcasm and Frankie laughs.  She reaches for her wine glass and takes a huge sip before returning it to the table.

“That’s not what I meant.” Frankie replies.  He takes a seat in the chair next to Misty and she stares at him with a confused look on her face.  â€œWhat’s happened to you?  And I’m not just talking about the new look.”

Misty manages to crack a smile but she shakes her head.  â€œI…I wish I knew, Frankie.  I really wish I knew the answer to that.”  She looks away and wipes the tears from her eyes.

“I think you do know the answer, Misty.”  Frankie says with a nod.

Misty turns and looks at him, and although he technically wasn’t real, she couldn’t deny that she missed him.  She had wanted to see him just a few months ago when she flew to Chicago.  After finding out that Drake had cheated on her with Delia, she had wanted to talk to him.  She needed him to talk her out of doing something stupid.  The same something stupid she had done earlier this year when she walked out of SCW.

“Talk to me, Misty.” Frankie says, breaking the silence.  He can tell she has a lot on her mind, but she’s holding back.

“I don’t know what I’m doing anymore, Frankie.”  She says, finally breaking her own silence.  â€œI don’t even know my next move.”

Frankie cracks a smile. “I thought heading to Ireland with that Irish fella in there was your next move?”

Misty raises an eyebrow at him. “So you’re spying on me now?

“One of the perks of being dead,” he says with a grin. “I see a lot.”

Misty laughs and shakes her head.  â€œI always knew you were a perverted old man.”

“Now I’m just a perverted dead man.”  He replies and Misty can’t help but laugh.  â€œBack on topic.”

“Honestly Frankie…I’m not sure why I got O’Malley that gift.”  She replies looking to the ground in shame.  â€œI…I think it might have been a mistake.”

“Why do you say that?”  He asks.

Misty takes in a deep breath and turns to face him. “Because I don’t know what the hell I want anymore.  I’m being pushed and pulled in so many different directions, and everything I thought I wanted before, I’m being told to get over.”

Frankie nods, now getting the idea.  â€œAnd ya don’t want this O’Malley guy, right?”

“I…I don’t know.” She leans forward and runs her hands through her hair.  â€œI mean, don’t get me wrong, he’s a great guy and he’s been there for me recently.  But…everyone is pushing me towards him.”

“But you’ve been getting all chummy with him recently.  You seem pretty comfortable.” Frankie replies.

Misty shakes her head and fights back more tears.  â€œIt’s all an act, Frankie.  I’m forcing it, because people think it’s good for me.  Hell, I think I’m forcing everything these days.”

Frankie raises an eyebrow. “What do ya mean by that?”

Misty sits up then leans back in the chair.  She looks up at the stars and with as much bravery as she can muster, makes her next confession.  â€œWrestling.  SCW.  Everything.”

“Oh hell,” he says.  â€œNot this bullshit again.”

“There’s no again about it, Frankie.  Still is a better word.”  She replies, staring up at the stars.  â€œI’m being honest with you here.  I’m probably being honest with you because you’re dead and there’s really nothing you can even do about it.  I don’t know what I want in this business anymore.  I don’t know if there is even anything left for me.”

Frankie shakes his head.  â€œSo what now?  You gonna walk away again?”

Misty shrugs.  â€œRight now?  No.  But I don’t know what the future holds.  This is the first time I’ve ever admitted to being bored with it all.  Not to mention, everything…everyone…that I need to stay away from, they’re a part of SCW.  How am I expected to move on, when I’m reminded of shit every single day?”

“You just gotta learn to get over it.  Wrestling has been your passion for as long as I can remember, Misty.”  He says and she looks over to him again.

“Not anymore, Frankie.” She says, shaking her head.  â€œI let the Mean Girls kill that passion for me.”

“Bullshit.”  He replies.  â€œThey didn’t kill nothing.  If that’s true, then YOU killed it all your own, sweetheart.”

Misty laughs.  â€œI’m not denying that.  That’s why I said I let them.  They’ve turned everything I worked so hard for…everything I ever loved…into a joke.  And it’s all become so…boring.  I’m literally bored trying to fight anymore.”

“So find something exciting to go after then.  Forget the Mean Girls.”  He replies.

“It’s not that simple.” She says.  She grabs her glass of wine and takes another sip.  â€œI really don’t think it’s what I want anymore.”

Frankie watches, disappointed, as Misty quickly finishes off her wine and puts the empty glass on the table.  He shakes his head, trying to find the words to say, but nothing comes to him.  Misty takes in a deep breath, then leans forward.

“I think…I really think I’m gonna have to hang up my boots very soon.” She says.

Frankie shakes his head.  â€œSo after all that…after everything you’ve done with your career.  After everything you’ve accomplished, you’re just gonna let it fizzle out?  You deserve a better ending than this.”

“What else am I supposed to do, Frankie?”  She asks.  â€œThere’s no spark in it for me anymore.  Everything I used to love…it’s just gone.  It was all stolen from me.”

Frankie is about to respond, when O’Malley’s voice comes from behind them.

“Misty?”  He says, startling her.  â€œWho ye talking to, love?”

She quickly turns around in the chair to face him.  He’s looking around, trying to see who she might have been talking to, but only Misty can see Frankie.

“You’re awake!”  Misty stands up as he walks over to her. “Sorry if I worried you.  I just needed some fresh air.”

“Everything okay?”  He takes her hand and gives her a quick peck on the cheek.  

“Yeah,” she nods, lying through her teeth. “Everything is fine.  Why don’t you head back inside?  I’ll be back in in a second.”

O’Malley scratches his head and shrugs.  â€œAlright then.”  

Misty offers him a reassuring smile and he turns and heads back inside.  Once he is out of earshot, Misty turns and looks back at Frankie.

“I don’t want to feel this way, Frankie.”  She says.  â€œI want to get over everything that happened.  I want to move on and be happy, but look at me.  I’m literally being poisoned the longer I stay there.  I’m just trying to figure out which is the lesser of two evils right now.  Staying and literally killing myself further…or leaving and disappointing everybody.  So, please, if you have a good answer to that, please tell me what the hell I’m supposed to do.”

Frankie stares at her for a long while, blinking.  He stands up and approaches her.  â€œI…I really don’t have an answer for you.  I guess that is something you have to figure out on your own.”

“Yeah, that’s what I thought.”  She says, shaking her head disappointedly.  â€œNobody can help me with this, and no matter what I decide, somebody is going to get hurt.”

She grabs her empty wine glass and goes to walk past Frankie.  Before she disappears back inside her house, Frankie calls out to her.  â€œMisty, wait.”  She turns and faces him, but doesn’t say a word.

“I’m sorry you’re going through this.  I’m sorry I left you.” He says.

Misty frowns and shakes her head.  â€œYou didn’t have a choice, Frankie.  You died.”

“You’re not alone, you know.”  Frankie reassures her.  â€œYou’ve got people to talk to.”

Misty nods.  â€œI know.  But the one person I want to talk to hates me, and I’m going to Ireland next week to try forget about everything, even temporarily.”  Frankie stares at her, unable to say another word.  â€œGoodbye Frankie.  For what it’s worth, I miss you.”  

Misty then turns and heads back inside after saying her goodbye to Frankie.  He wishes there was more that he could do, but the situation is out of his control.  But that won’t stop him from watching over Misty, and being her guardian angel for as long as she needs him.  

37
Climax Control Archives / A Whole New Misty...
« on: December 10, 2014, 07:49:56 PM »
 Sunday December 7th
After Climax Control


As Misty promised, she and O’Malley left as soon as Climax Control went off the air, searching for some place to grab a late night bite to eat.  They decided on a local burger joint, both having no problem with eating cheeseburger and fries tonight.

They’re seated in their booth near the back of the café, waiting for their food and Misty is noticeably quiet.  O’Malley stares at her as she plays with the straw in her glass of iced tea, a rather sad look on her face.  After a long while of silence, O’Malley leans forward and stares at her.


O’Malley: Alright love, what’s wrong?  I wasn’t expecting ye to be this quiet.

Misty shakes her head, snapping back to reality, and she looks up at O’Malley.

Misty: Huh?  I’m fine.

O’Malley: Bullshit.  I can see right through ye, love.  Yer still upset about what happened earlier, aren’t ye?

Misty sighs then leans back on her side of the booth.  She folds her arms across her chest and focuses at the bruise on O’Malley’s jaw.

Misty: How can I not be, O’Malley?  I shouldn’t have even tried introducing you to Drake.  I should have known it wouldn’t end well.

O’Malley: Why did ye feel the need to introduce us?  I mean, I knew ye had yer heartbroken recently, but wasn’t expecting it to be that guy.  

Misty shrugs.  She picks up her glass of tea and takes a sip then returns it back to its spot on the table.

Misty: I don’t know.  I guess I wanted to give him proof that I’m not hung up on him like he seems to think I am.  

O’Malley nods, thinking for a moment.  He studies the expression on Misty’s face, trying to be as supportive as possible.

O’Malley: Don’t take this the wrong way, love, but are ye sure ye aren’t?  I mean…I wouldn’t blame ye if ye were, but maybe ye should stop denying it, because everyone can see it.

Misty: Because I don’t want to be hung up on him, O’Malley.  Not after what he did, and especially not now that Delia is…

Her voice trails off, and she can’t even finish saying the words.  She gets a disgusted feeling in the pit of her stomach, and doesn’t want to spoil her dinner, though she may have already done just that.

O’Malley: Ye don’t need to feel ashamed, love.  He clearly doesn’t even feel sorry for what he did, so yer better off without him.

Misty: I know.  I know.  And I realize that now.  I…I’ve been dealing with this whole mess completely wrong and now, I don’t even know how to fix it.

O’Malley: What do ye mean?

Misty takes in a deep breath.  She runs her hand through her long dark hair, thinking her words over carefully before she looks into O’Malley’s eyes and answers that question.

Misty: I’ve been a little…extreme…with everything.  Drake was right earlier.  I shouldn’t use Twitter as a place to vent my frustrations.  I should trash him like I have been, because it only makes me look like the fool.  Which is what I have been.  

O’Malley: No ye haven’t.  Ye haven’t reacted any different than any other woman who was cheated on would have.  

Misty: Maybe not, but I shouldn’t be jealous and get involved every damn time he talks to another woman on Twitter.  But I can’t seem to stop.

O’Malley sighs and tries to think of a way to respond.  He had made no secret about his interest in Misty, and her hesitance to get involved with him had not changed.  Now hearing her admit to him what she couldn’t admit to others made the situation even more complicated.  But he was still there.

O’Malley: I know it’s gonna take time, love.  He can tell ye all he wants for ye to move on and get over it, but only you know when ye’ll be ready for that.  It’s all up to you, love.

Misty: I know, O’Malley.  I just wish people would realize that.  I wish Drake would realize that.  I’m not acting like a *air quotes* psycho for the reason he thinks.  And as much as I want to hate him, I don’t.  And I should after what he did to you tonight.

O’Malley: I’m not following ye anymore, love.

Misty: Look, it’s a long and complicated story, O’Malley.  One that I really shouldn’t get into with you.  I know what you’re ultimately after here, and I can tell you that I’m not ready.  I don’t know when I will be.  My feelings for Drake…they’re different for me.  They always have been.  

O’Malley nods and before he has a chance to respond, the waitress walks up to the booth with their food.  She sets their plates down in front of them, asking them if they need anything else, but they both shake their heads and she walks away.  Neither one touches their food right away as O’Malley just focuses on Misty.

O’Malley: Look, ye don’t need to get into it if ye don’t want to, but just know that regardless of what ye think it is I want out of all of this, I’m only out for one thing.

Misty tilts her head to the side, looking at him curiously.  He leans in and gives her a smile.

O’Malley: To make ye happy.  I’m not expecting it to happen overnight, but I’ve already had some success so I know I’m doing something right.

He winks at her.

O’Malley: Don’t worry, love.  Ye might not see it yet, but ye’ll be forgetting that waste of space very soon.  I know how to treat a real woman.  I know not to let the good ones get away.

Misty cracks a smile and lets out a laugh.  O’Malley smiles back, then leans back, satisfied.

Misty: I wish I could share your certainty on that, O’Malley, but we’ll see.  Anyway, at least I can be thankful about one thing…

O’Malley: And what’s that?

Misty rolls her eyes before her response.

Misty: Drake seems to be getting closer to Trishelle and not Liz.  I think I can live with him chasing after Trishelle instead of Liz…

O’Malley chuckles.

O’Malley: Don’t even think about him, love.  It won’t make it any easier on ye.  Now, how about we eat before these delicious looking burgers get cold?

Misty: Sounds good, but before I forget, I have a favor to ask you.

O’Malley lifts his eyebrow curiously.

Misty: Can you find some excuse to spend time with me tomorrow?  Melody and Roxi want to take me to some spa thing as our first official team outing, but I really don’t have a good feeling about it…

O’Malley laughs, but he shakes his head.

O’Malley: Normally I’d have no problem finding a reason to spend time with ye, but I’m inclined to be on their side with this one, love.  I think ye should go.  A day at the spa might be just what ye need to relax a bit.  What’s the worst that could happen?

Misty: O’Malley, that is a dangerous question to ask when it comes to those two.  Especially Melody.  I’m telling you, they have something up their sleeve, and it’s not good for me…

The two share a smile before they dig into their food before it gets cold.  Little does Misty know, that the gut feeling she has about Melody’s and Roxi’s plans are all too true…but she will find out soon enough.

*************************


Monday December 8th
San Jose, CA


It was no secret that Melody Grace and Roxi Johnson were beyond thrilled when Misty finally decided to accept their offer and joined their team.  Together, they would do whatever it takes to end the Mean Girls’ reign of terror over the Bombshell Division.  It wouldn’t happen right away, though.  Things had to be done!  Plans had to be made!  A team name was still under debate, along with a team uniform apparently.

No, Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United would NOT stick, if Misty had anything to say about it, but that was an argument saved for later.  As for right now, however?  A much bigger task was underway.  One that Misty was most definitely NOT looking forward to, but she had been outnumbered.

The first order of business, it seems, was taking Misty to some sort of day spa and giving the emotionally drained bombshell a day of relaxation and…fun?  Yeah, that last part was debatable for Misty, but because O’Malley had agreed that it sounded like a good idea, and declined to spend the day with her to get her out of said spa session, she really had no choice.  

So, here she was.  She stood outside the Strada Salon and Day Spa, not quite ready to go inside.  She had never been one for all the pampering and high maintenance things.  She was just fine with being her, but apparently her new besties Melody and Roxi felt she needed to unwind, so they made an appointment for her, and would not take no for an answer.


Misty: I…I can’t do this.  They haven’t seen me.  I can make a quick run for it.

She spoke the words out loud, trying to persuade herself to just leave.  And just as she was about to turn and run back to her car, Melody Grace came running out of the building, followed by Roxi Johnson.

Melody: Hey!  Where do you think you’re going?!

Misty turns around, feigning an innocent look on her face.

Misty: I…uh…forgot something in my car.  I was just going to—

Melody and Roxi shake their heads, seeing right through her lies.  They stand on either side of her and she looks back to her car, wondering if she could manage to get away from them if needed.

Roxi: You can’t lie to us.  You were about to make a run for it!

Misty shakes her head, trying her best to deny it, but they don’t buy it.

Melody: You’re not getting out of this one Mistykins.  We’ve got a BIG day planned for you and trust me.  You’re going to LOVE it!

Misty: Ladies, I know you mean well and all, but…This isn’t really necessary.  

Melody: Oh yes it is.  You’ve been Mrs. Grumpy Pants for weeks now and it ends today!

Roxi: I agree with Melody.  You need this!  Relax.  Have fun!  You’ll thank us later.

Misty takes in a deep breath, but she finds herself at a loss for words.  She closes her eyes and shakes her head and before she knows it, she’s being dragged inside and to the staff already waiting for her at the front desk.  The three women greet Misty with warm smiles on their faces.  The first one to step forward is the oldest and she extends her hand to Misty.

Jennifer: Hello and welcome to Strada Salon and Day Spa.  My name is Jennifer and not only am I the owner of this establishment, but I am also one of the hair stylists.  I will be your hair stylist today.

Misty looks surprised to hear this and she looks around at all the women.

Misty: Hair stylist?  Guys, my hair is just—

Melody brings her finger up to Misty’s lips, shushing her.  Misty’s eyes widen, but Melody and Roxi just smile excitedly.

Melody: Shh…don’t speak!  You’re super special surprise makeover starts now!

Misty’s eyes get even wider.  She pushes Melody’s hand away from her mouth and shakes her head.

Misty: Whoa, whoa, whoa…Makeover?!  No.  Absolutely not!  A spa session I can deal with, but I did NOT sign up for a damn makeover!

Roxi: Sorry, Misty.  You’re not getting out of this one.  Just let yourself get pampered today and have a good time.  You’re going to love it!

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: I…I don’t need—

Melody: Just..stop..talking!  Let these wonderful ladies do their job and once they’re done you can take a look at their magic work in the mirror and thank us.

Misty tries to protest again, but Melody won’t allow it.  She turns back to Jennifer and smiles.

Melody: I’m sorry Miss Grouchy Pants interrupted you.  You were saying?

Jennifer: I was just going to tell her that Sandra would begin the day with the massage portion.  Perhaps that will help her relax and be more open to the idea?  After the massage, Ann will take over for the manicure and pedicure and I will do her hair and makeup last.  How does that sound.

Everyone looks at Misty.  They’re all half expecting her to give some sort of struggle but she just sighs and shrugs.

Misty: I guess I really have no say in the matter.  Just don’t do anything too extreme, please.  

Melody: Relax!  We’ve got this under control!

Misty rolls her eyes.

Misty: Yeah…that’s what I’m afraid of.

Melody gently pushes Misty towards the massage therapist, Sandra, who leads her down the hall for the first phase of the makeover process.  Melody and Roxi turn to one another, absolutely giddy with anticipation.

An Hour Later…[/b][/u]

Phase one of Misty’s makeover day was a success.  Sandra leads her out of the room, and Misty has a very relaxed smile on her face.  The two are chatting and laughing as they walk down the hall heading towards Melody and Roxi who are waiting for her.  They spot the smile on Misty’s face and grin from ear to ear.


Roxi: Well, that’s a good sign!

Melody: See!  She can pretend all she wants, but she’s going to love every bit of this!

Misty and Sandra join Roxi and Melody, and Misty can’t even pretend to be upset.

Misty: I have to admit, that was a great start.  I’m still a little hesitant on the new hairstyle, but I suppose I could use a little bit of a trim and style.

Melody giggles and shakes her head.

Melody: You’re getting more than just a trim and style, Mistykins.  You’re getting the works and there is nothing you can do about it.

Roxi: We’ve got the perfect plans for you, Misty.  Don’t worry!

Sandra: Ladies, ladies…Don’t spoil the effects of the massage.  It was a miracle I was even able to work out the knots in her shoulders in an hour…

Misty takes in a deep breath.

Misty: It’s…it’s fine.  I can do this.  I think.  Manicure and pedicure next, right?

Sandra nods as Ann, the manicurist, walks in to view and leads Misty off to another part of the building.  Melody and Roxi nod, shocked at Misty’s visably relaxed mood.  Melody turns to Sandra.

Melody: Wow!  You’re good!  You’re going to get a great tip at the end of today!

Roxi: I’ll say.  This might be easier than we first thought.

Melody giggles again.

Melody: Wait until we’re finished and she looks into the mirror for the first time.  

A nervous look grows on Roxi’s face, but Melody just shrugs it off, still excited about everything else they have in store.

Another Hour Later…

The second phase of the Misty makeover is just about finished, and so far, she has had no thoughts of running out the door and making her escape.  There was something about the staff at the Salon that had a calming effect over her and she was able to see the bigger picture and just forget everything else for the day.

Normally she hated people touching her feet, but the pedicure today was surprisingly very relaxing, especially after the massage.  Because she is a professional wrestler, the manicure portion was left to the bare minimum, but even that she found oddly enjoyable.

Once Ann was just about finished with her nails, Jennifer, the salon owner and hairstylist, approached them along with Melody and Roxi.  Melody is holding a new outfit in her hand.  Misty’s attention turns directly to the outfit, which is one she would rarely, if ever, find herself wearing.


Misty: Umm…What is that?

Melody looks to the outfit and then grins at Misty.

Melody: It’s an outfit…Duh!  

Misty: Yeah, I know that, but…Please tell me it’s not for me.

Melody quickly nods and laughs.

Melody: Of course it’s for you!  After your spray tan, you’re putting this on!

Misty wants to object to this idea, but just seeing the excitement on Melody’s and Roxi’s faces, she stops herself.  She knows all she has to do is indulge them just for today and go back to her old look tomorrow, so she goes along with it.  Roxi is the next to speak up as Ann finishes Misty’s manicure.

Roxi: So, how are you feeling so far?  Still ready to bolt out the door?

Misty laughs at the both of them and shakes her head.

Misty: Surprisingly, not really.  So far everything has been very relaxing and enjoyable.  I’m a little nervous about the spray tan now, but I’m oddly enjoying everything else.

She wasn’t lying.  As much as she would have loved to have been, she couldn’t deny that taking a day to just sit back, relax and be pampered was more enjoyable than she could have imagined.  Roxi and Melody both smile brightly as Misty stands up, ready for the next and final phase.

Misty: Alright…let’s just get this over with.  What are you two up to while they’re working on me, anyway?

Melody: Oh, don’t worry about us!  We’re getting pampered too, but we just don’t need as much work as you do!

Roxi: Exactly.  You’re the project today!

Misty sighs, and she can’t help but let out a laugh.  Jennifer leads her off to another part of the salon where she will get a spray tan before getting her hair done.

An unknown amount of time later...

The final phase is complete!  Melody and Roxi are anxiously waiting just outside a closed door.  Misty is inside, getting changed into the new outfit that Melody picked out for her, having just had her hair and makeup done.  Some rustling is heard from inside the room and Melody and Roxi look at each other nervously.


Melody: Hurry up, Misty!  We want to see how great you look!

Roxi: Everything okay in there??

Some more rustling is heard.

Misty: Yeah, everything is fine.  I’ll be out in a second.

A couple more minutes goes by before the door finally opens.  Misty walks out, made over from head to toe, and Melody and Roxi stare at her, smiling with approval.  They turn and high five one another, and Misty has a nervous look on her face.

Melody: Where is that Irish boy toy of yours when we need him?!  He’s going to be all over you when he sees you!

Roxi: You look awesome!  You’re going to love it!

Misty raises an eyebrow as she stands there, biting her bottom lip.

Misty: Can I be the judge of that, please?  Am I allowed to look yet or not?

Melody and Roxi exchange glances before the nod and step aside.  Misty takes in a deep breath before she steps forward, right in front of a full length mirror, and her jaw drops immediately at her reflection.

>
Misty: Oh…my…God…

Melody and Roxi stand on either side of her, looking at her through the mirror.  They both have big grins on their faces.

Melody: It’s brilliant, right?!

Roxi: Genius!

Misty: Crazy!

Misty turns around to face her two ecstatic friends, but she’s shaking her head, completely unsure of her new look.

Misty: What…what have you done to me?!  I…I look like one of the Mean Girls!

Melody and Roxi frown at hearing this, but they spin Misty around so she’s looking in the mirror again.

Melody: Pffffft…You do not!  You look BETTER than the Mean Girls!  Hot Mama!

Misty: Melody, I…I can’t keep this look.  I appreciate what you guys did and all, but…this isn’t me!

Roxi: But it could be…if you gave the look a chance!  What’s so wrong with it?

Misty points to the mirror, wide-eyed and nearly at a loss for words.

Misty: What’s wrong with it?  Look at me!  

Melody: You look like a fox!  How could O’Malley not want to give you his pet dragon now?!

Misty turns and stares at Melody, trying her best not to laugh.

Melody: Dirty talk?

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: Not even close.

Melody: Nuts…I thought I had it there!

Roxi: Keep trying.  You’re almost there.

Melody and Roxi share a laugh, but Misty turns her attention back to the mirror.  She stares at her new look…the new hair, the outfit and the spray tan…and she just blinks.  She couldn’t remember a time that she had looked anything like this.  This was a whole new level of dressing up for her.

Misty: Ladies…this is really…too much.

Roxi: You keep saying that, but you’re not fooling us.  I know it’s a bit of a shock, but that’s the point.  Sometimes a drastic chance is just what a person needs.  It’s what you need, and if you give it a chance, we know you’ll learn to love it.

Melody: She’s going to give it a chance, because if she doesn’t she’s going to be in big trouble!  She’s doesn’t want to make me cry, and that is exactly what is going to happen if she goes back to her old look!

Melody pouts her bottom lip out, acting as though she is going to start crying any second.  Misty lets out a sigh and she closes her eyes before she turns around.

Misty: I’m…I’m not making any promises here, but I’ll give it a shot at least.  Please don’t take it personally if I go back to my old look…

Melody: Pffft…Not happening because you’re going to learn to love it and won’t want to go back!  

Roxi: What she said.  It’s also going to help that everyone else will be going crazy over it, so you’ll have no choice but to keep it!  

Misty sighs again, but she doesn’t argue with them.  She couldn’t deny that they had gone to great lengths to help her, and while the outcome wasn’t more than what she expected, her head hadn’t been this clear in quite a while.  She enjoyed her day, and she wasn’t about to lie and say that she didn’t.

Jennifer, Sandra and Ann all appear, standing behind them, looking at their handy work.  Melody spins around and gives each of them an excited hug.


Melody: You ladies are miracle workers!  Thank you!  Thank you!  Thank you!

Jennifer: It was our pleasure, Melody.  Misty, you really do look amazing and I hope you decide to keep your new look.

Misty: Thank you.  As I told Melody and Roxi…I’ll give it a shot, but it’s going to take some time to get used to.

Jennifer, Sandra and Ann all smile politely before they walk back up to the front desk, with Melody and Roxi following behind them.  Misty takes one last look in the mirror and for the briefest of moments, a small smile appears on her face.  It fades just as quickly as Melody and Roxi call after her, and she heads up to the front desk, ready to leave.

*************************


Later on that night, Misty made a mistake on Twitter.  After tweeting that she “needed a drink”, O’Malley took it upon himself to take her out for just that, even though she tried to get out of it.  She wasn’t ready for him to see her new look, but now, there’s no way out of it.

Pacing back and forth in her hotel room, still wearing the outfit that Melody and Roxi had picked out for her, she’s anxiously waiting for O’Malley.  She thinks to herself that she should have just hightailed it out of the hotel the first chance she got, but it’s too late now.  O’Malley would be there shortly, and he would see her makeover one way or another.  

She toys with her nails, her nerves consuming her, when there is a gentle knock at the door.


O’Malley: It’s me, love.  Open up.

Misty’s head shoots up and looks towards the door.  She runs her hands through her newly styled brown hair, formulating a plan in her mind.  What if she didn’t answer?  Maybe he would think she had made a run for it.

O’Malley: Come on, love.  I know yer in there.  Just open up and let me see what they did to ye.

So much for that.  She takes in a deep breath and makes her way over to the door.  Looking through the peephole, she sees O’Malley standing patiently in front of the door.  Wearing his signature leather jacket, he has an eager smile on his face and just as he goes to knock again, Misty opens the door, revealing herself to him.  His jaw drops and he brings his hand up to his forehead in complete shock.

O’Malley: I…I’m…

Misty: That’s about the same reaction as I had.  I look ridiculous.

O’Malley quickly shakes his head, putting off that thought.

O’Malley: No!  No ye don’t, love.  You look…stunning!

Misty: So my previous look was less than stunning?  Thanks, O’Malley.  That makes me feel so much better.

She turns and goes to disappear back inside her room and O’Malley lets himself in.  Misty walks over and plops down on the edge of the bed, clearly still baffled on what to think.

O’Malley: I didn’t mean it like that, and ye know that.  Ye were beautiful before, too.  I just…I wasn’t expecting this at all.  I thought it was just a spa day?

Misty: So did I!  But they tricked me and it turned out to be some extravagant makeover.

She pushes herself up from the bed and walks over to the vanity dresser, staring at herself in the mirror for what seems like the millionth time today.

O’Malley: There’s nothing wrong with that.  Had they told ye, ye definitely wouldn’t have showed up, right?

Misty: No!  I mean…I doubt I would have.

O’Malley raises an eyebrow and grins.

O’Malley: Ye doubt ye would have?  Ye like this new look, don’t ye?

Misty: O’Malley, it’s not about whether I like it or not.  It’s about how everyone is going to react when they see me.  

O’Malley: I’m fairly sure they’ll react just fine, love.  Why are ye worried about that?

She spins around and faces O’Malley, tugging at the sides of her top.

Misty: People are going to think I’m trying to look more like the Mean Girls so they accept me or something.  I’m terrified of how all of them are sure to react!  

O’Malley steps forward, placing his hands on Misty’s shoulders.

O’Malley: Stop, love.  Just.  Stop.  

Misty looks up into his eyes, not saying another word.

O’Malley: Quit giving a crap about what everyone else thinks.  It’s about what ye think about yerself.  It’s like yer stuck on being miserable, even though ye say yer ready to change.

Misty: I’m not stuck on being miserable, O’Malley.  I just…I don’t see how this is going to help anything.

O’Malley: It’s supposed to help ye feel good about yerself, love.

Misty takes a step back from him, folding her arms across her chest.

Misty: Who says I didn’t feel good about myself before?

O’Malley: Ye didn’t have to say a thing, love.  It was written all over yer face.  Ye got all dolled up for me before, and whether ye want to admit it or not, ye actually smiled.  Face it, yer ready for a change, and this is just the change ye need.

She takes in a deep breath, turning back to the mirror.

Misty: I’m just afraid—

O’Malley: Again, love…Just stop.  Do ye like the look or not?

Misty tilts her head to the side, studying herself closely in the mirror.  She did look amazing, she thought.  Very different…but amazing.

Misty: I don’t know.  I mean…I guess.  Maybe a little.

O’Malley: Well that’s a start then.  At least ye don’t hate it.  

He smiles as he looks back at her in the mirror.  Misty turns around and looks into his eyes.  He’s still smiling at her, looking her up and down and suddenly, she can’t hold back.  She grabs a hold of his jacket, pulling him down towards her, and brings her lips against his.  It shocks him for a moment, but he doesn’t fight the kiss.  When Misty finally pulls away, she brings her hand to her lips, shocked at herself.

Misty: I…I’m sorry.  I don’t know what came over me…

O’Malley: What are ye sorry for, love?  I was wanting to do that for a while now.

Misty laughs out a laugh.

Misty: I’m sorry I haven’t been the easiest person to deal with recently, but I really need to thank you for being here.  You’re being very patient with me and you really have no reason to be.

O’Malley smiles back at her before he leans down and kisses her again.  He pulls away and looks into her eyes.

O’Malley: I have every reason to be patient.  I’m not about to let an amazing woman get away so easily.  Now…how about those drinks?

Misty laughs again.

Misty: Just one.  I don’t need you getting me drunk and trying to take advantage of me.

O’Malley: Can’t blame a lad for trying, love.  Come on.  Let’s go.

Misty then grabs her jacket and O’Malley takes her by her arm, leading her out of the room.  There is definitely more bounce to Misty’s step as her confidence in herself seems to be making its return.

*************************


”There is so much I can say about this week, and the days that are coming up, I don’t even know where to begin.  Sunday night in San Jose wasn’t exactly the best night, for many reasons, but I’m thankful that O’Malley is such an understanding person.  Any other person would have been pissed at me for getting them into this situation, but he wasn’t.”

“I’m trying my hardest to get over this mess with Drake, but every time I do, something happens that sends me right back into it all.  I’ve been doing better at ignoring him on Twitter the last week or so, even though there have been times where I wanted to say something.  But I’m tired of making myself look crazy.  Because let’s face it…that’s exactly what I have done.”

“I need to start being more honest with myself.  Everyone else seems to know me better than I know myself these days, and I can’t let it continue.  I can’t let my actions recently define who I am, because I’m not that person.  I’m not this obsessed crazy bitch.”

“But I am a woman getting over being hurt.”

“But it’s time to do the right thing and just…move on.  Drake wasn’t the man I thought he was, or could be and I need to accept that.  I’ve got bigger things I need to deal with, and spending all my time and energy on someone who doesn’t want to be with me, just isn’t worth it.”

“Now I need to focus on this week, and this match at Climax Control.  This match is huge.  I never thought I’d speak of the day when I’d be teaming with not only Roxi Johnson, but Melody Grace as well.  As excited as I am at this upcoming match, I have to make a confession.  I was hoping for a much different much.”

“I have been dying to get a match against Mercedes Vargas, yes, but there is nothing I would love more than to face her, one-on-one.  It’s just a whole different ball game.  I know I’ll get my time in the ring against her.  Get several shots at her even…but beating her in a singles match would be all that more gratifying.”

“Next to Delia, Mercedes has been the most outspoken Mean Girl there is.  Even before she was a Mean Girl.  She’s got talent, yes, but that condescending undertone to her voice just irks the hell out of me and I just want to strangle the life out of her every time she speaks.  I still stand by what I said before when I said she has what it takes to be a Bombshell Champion, but as long as she is in the Mean Girls…she’ll be stuck with exactly what she has right now.”

“The Bombshell Roulette Title.”

“She must really enjoy being mediocre in life, because playing second fiddle to Delia…that’s all she’ll ever be.  She can act all she wants that she’s so fantastic and better than everyone, but she’s not.  She’s not even better than me, and she never will be.”

“Isn’t that right, Mercedes?  I know you’re watching this.  I know you’re listening to every word I’m saying and probably laughing it all off, but we both know it’s true.  Sure you’ve been a fantasic Bombshell Roulette Champion, but what else have you done?  You’re just stuck at that level you’ve put yourself in, and it’s pretty sad, really.  You could be so much more!  You could do great things yet you just…aren’t.  You’re perfectly fine with gliding through this path you’re on, never once improving or doing anything more.”

“And yet you constantly put me down.  Yes, I’ve made mistakes.  I’ve never once denied them, but who hasn’t?  You want to know what success is, Mercedes?”

“Failure.”

“Success is also failure.  And I’ve failed.  Many times before.  I’ve learned from my failures and gone on to do great things with my career and I don’t regret any of it.  Going into this match I’ve got two partners I can trust.”

“What about you Mercedes?  Do you even know anything about Mikah or Desiree Drake?  Can you really trust them and work together cohesively to get the job done?  I’m not sure you can, but that doesn’t even matter to me.  All that matters to me, is getting into that ring and facing off against you, because I know you want it just as much as I do.  But don’t worry, Mercedes.  Eventually, I will get my singles match against you.  That way, I can defeat you and you won’t have any excuses.”

“As for Mikah and Desiree…all I can say about them is that they’re both rookies here in SCW and haven’t made much of an impression just yet.  At least, not to me.  They need to look long and hard at who their partner is, because Mercedes will stab them in the back first chance she gets.  And who knows, maybe they’ll do the same to her.”

“Mikah…Desiree…Let me give you one warning.  Don’t even think about walking into this match with any sort of confidence, because this is one match you stand no chance of winning.  I suggest you do plenty of research into Melody, Roxi and myself, because in singles competition, we’ve done quite well for ourselves.  Put all three of us together, though?”

“Complete domination.”

“We won’t need luck, and WHEN we beat you three it won’t be some sort of fluke.  We’re just that damn good at what we do and we have trust on our side.  We weren’t just thrown together for the sake of it.”

“Think about that, ladies.  You’ve got a hell of a night in store for you on Sunday and once all is said and done…You’ll be walking away disappointed.”

“Sorry not sorry.”

“Oops…that was aimed at Mercedes. **winks**”

“See you Sunday, ladies.”


38
Climax Control Archives / Soul Searching
« on: October 17, 2014, 09:00:59 PM »
 Monday October 6th

Misty had several hours to consider what she was about to do.  She had thought about it as she drove away from the Fort Hood Military Base in Texas.  She contemplated the decisions in her mind on the flight back to Las Vegas.  She even debated it over and over again as she wrote the two letters which she was about to deliver before leaving Las Vegas behind for an unknown amount of time.  But while she knew that there would be a considerable amount of pain to follow what she was about to do, she also knew that she was only following a path of a shattered heart.

So she finished writing the letters and packed up as many clothes as she could.  She made a few phone calls and set something in motion that could not be turned back, and then she got into her dark blue Ford Edge and headed over to Spike and Vixen’s home.  No one was there, of course, as Spike and Vixen themselves hadn’t gotten home from Texas just yet and Timmy and Eden were in school.  Because she knew where the spare key was still hidden, she was able to let herself inside, but she had no plans on being there for long. She just headed to the master bedroom where she would leave the two notes where Spike and Vixen would find them when they returned home.

She left one addressed to each of them on the pillows of their bed before she turned and quickly headed out of the house, returning the spare key to its hiding place, then getting back into her car and heading for the airport.



Dear Spike,

Let me start by saying I’m sorry.  I can’t apologize enough for the pain I have caused our family over the last three years, but more specifically, over the last couple of months.  You need to know that the purpose for this letter, and the things I am going to say are to keep Eden safe and to stop her from being hurt ever again…by me or by anyone else.

Everything that has happened recently is my fault.  If I hadn’t started this war with the Mean Girls…with Delia…she wouldn’t have stooped so low as to go after our daughter.  Delia can think her intentions were good all she wants, but we both know she wasn’t.  If there is one thing I regret, it’s not calling the police right after I found out about that, because I should have.

I could have put a stop to this.  I could have stopped while I was ahead and just let things be and dropped this war against Delia, but I didn’t, and now there is no turning back.  The damage is already done, and now you’ve decided to step back and disband something you worked so hard for.

What you should have done, Spike, is to keep Eden away from me, because that is real problem.  Whether I am the cause of her tears or not, now she’ll just be used as a way to get to me, and I can’t allow that anymore.  I’m afraid of what this drama with the Mean Girls will further do to me, so I am going to make the decision.  From now on, I will be staying away from Eden to protect her.  Believe me, I don’t want to, but it has to be done.  I can’t allow Eden to be exposed to anymore pain and heartache because of me.  

I know Vixen will be a great mother to her.  She already has been over the last 2 years and I know in time Eden will understand why I made this decision.  You’ve always had her best interests at heart, but no matter how hard I’ve tried, I’ve never been the mother Eden needed me to be.  

I will have Eden’s things from my house delivered sometime this week.  As for me, I need to get away to clear my head.  I’m not sure how long I will be gone, but please…don’t try to contact me.  

Again, I am truly sorry and congratulations to you and Vixen on your upcoming addition to the family.  Eden will be a wonderful big sister, of that I am sure.

--Misty


Dear Vixen,

I can’t tell you how happy it makes me that you and Spike have made Eden a big sister.  I know she’s wanted nothing more than to have a baby brother or sister, and I’m happy for all of you.  Thank you for taking care of my little girl and being the mother I never could be.  I know you’ll continue to do a good job.

I wrote Spike a letter as well, as I’m sure you’ll find out at the same time, but this is my letter to you to hopefully get you to understand.  I have to protect her, Vixen.  I can’t keep hurting her or allowing her to be hurt, and I trust you’ll be the best mother to Eden.  You already have been.

I know it took us a long time in building this friendship we have, and some people might consider it strange under the circumstances, but I am glad we were able to put our differences aside and become the friends we are.  I want to thank you for offering your home in Canada as a place for me to get away to clear by head, but after some thought, I need to go elsewhere.  I’ve included your key with this letter.  I’m not sure exactly where that will be or how long I will be gone, but I know you’ll understand.  I already told Spike not to try and contact me, and I’m asking the same of you.  Spike might try and ignore it, but I trust you won’t and I also trust you’ll get him to understand.  

I don’t know how either of you will explain this to Eden, but I know either way, she will be hurt.  It pains me to know she will shed any more tears because of me, but you have to understand…it IS for her own well-being.  It might take her a while to understand that, but in time, she’ll grow to love you more as a mother and she’ll completely forget about me.  Please be there for her every step of the way.

I never wanted any of this to happen this way, but it is all for the best.  Thank you for all you have done and all you will continue to do for our family.  It means the world to me.

--Misty



Chicago, Illinois
It has been a little over twenty-four hours since Climax Control took place at the Fort Hood Military base in Texas.  After learning the awful truth about what happened between Drake Green and Delia, Misty couldn’t even get herself to stay for the entire show, and instead found herself getting on the first flight back to Las Vegas.  But, she wasn’t even planning to stay in Vegas, either.  She made a spur of the moment decision, and in her mind, she knew it was going to cause a lot of backlash.  But after she left Las Vegas, her next stop would be the very first city she called home.  But her reason for going to Chicago didn’t matter just yet.  But it would soon.

All that mattered right now was getting as far away as possible.  From what, though?

From Drake Green.  And from Delia FUCKING Darling!  Misty had to get away to try and clear her mind and get over the awful truth, if it was at all possible.  She knew there was at least one person that could snap her out of this dark place she was in, but that also meant possibly running into the man whose heart she had broken earlier this year because of her feelings for Drake Green.

As hard as she was trying to get Drake out of her mind, it was a task easier said than done.  Over the years, she had been the one to do the heart breaking, and end the relationships she was in, so to have the tables turned on her was a new experience for her.  One she didn’t really see coming, but she was going to do everything in her power to move past it.

After her flight landed in Chicago she drove straight to her ultimate destination.  She didn’t stop to check into her hotel room first.  No, she headed right to Frankie’s Gym…the place where she had received all of her formal wrestling training.  She wasn’t sure why she wanted to speak to Frankie.  She hadn’t seen the crabby old man since earlier this year, but she wasn’t turning back.  

She parked her rental car across the street from the building, but something immediately caught her eye.  The building that had been old and nearly falling apart on the outside was in the final stages of being remodeled.  She stepped out of the car and gazed at the “new” building so to speak and a brief smile flashed on her face.

“Huh,” she said to herself while folding her arms across her chest. “The old man finally listened to reason and fixed this place up.”  

As she glanced to the front entrance of the building, she also noticed an all too familiar truck.  Seth’s truck was parked in its place, and if there was any chance of avoiding Seth before, that chance was currently gone.  Misty takes in a deep breath then heads towards the door.

As was the case most times she visited, there was no one at the front desk.  Misty shakes her head and continues on her way, heading towards Frankie’s office, eager to see her mentor.  She glances into the training center where two prospective wrestlers are sparring in the ring and she sees no sign of Seth anywhere.

At least not until she stops in the doorway of Frankie’s office.  

She freezes in place as she looks at Seth, whose back is currently turned away.  He’s rummaging through a file cabinet looking for some papers and from the sound of his occasional mumbling and cursing under his breath, he’s having no luck finding what he is looking for.  

“Seth?”

The sound of Misty’s voice is enough grab his attention.  He immediately goes still and stops searching through the filing cabinet, but he doesn’t turn around.  Misty waits for him to respond, but when he doesn’t, she takes a step inside the office and closer to her ex.

“Seth, what are you doing in Frankie’s office?  Where is Frankie?”  She asks, waiting for an answer.  She’s not expecting a happy reaction from the man whose proposal she turned down just about six months ago, but right now she didn’t care.  

Seth straightens his posture and very slowly closes the drawer to the filing cabinet.  He turns around just as slowly to face Misty and to look into her eyes for the first time in six months.

“What are you doing here?” He asks, clearly less than thrilled to see her.

“I came here to see Frankie.” Misty responds with just a little more attitude. “I know you’re his second in charge around here, but if I remember correctly, he hates people going through his office.”

Seth looks away from Misty, obviously hiding something.  He sits down at the desk, opening a file on the computer.  Misty only thinks that his silence is due to the way their relationship had ended, and his clear hate for her.

“I know you didn’t want to see me again and maybe I should have called Frankie before I showed up here, but I didn’t have time to think.” Misty says, looking down at Seth as he continues to ignore her.  He lets out an obnoxious laugh and looks up at her with a fury in his eyes.

“Gee, big surprise there, Misty.” He snaps at her. “You never think much before you do things.”

“Okay, I deserve that.” She says, taking a seat across from Seth.  He glares at her, clearly wanting her to leave, but she doesn’t. “I never meant to hurt you, Seth.  Really, I didn’t.”

Seth rolls his eyes and begins typing something. “Yeah, well, you did.  So you can shove your apology up your ass.  Go back to your happy life with that pretty boy boyfriend of yours.”

The words sting more than Seth realizes.  Misty lowers her head and takes in a deep breath, fighting back tears.  From the corner of his eye, Seth notices Misty’s reaction and he turns to look at her.  Before he can even question her about what is going on, she speaks up with a shaky voice.

“Look…can you just…tell me where Frankie is?  When he’ll be here?” She asks, looking at Seth with pleading eyes. “He’s the only one who can talk me out of doing something right now, so I really need to talk to him.”

Seth takes in a deep breath and a saddened look falls over his face.  He leans back in the chair, trying to figure out the best way to say what he has to say.  It is only then that Misty realizes something is wrong…that Seth isn’t telling her something.

“What?” she says. “What is it?”

“Misty, I don’t know how to tell you this…”

The words are enough answer for her.  She begins shaking her head and stands up from the chair, refusing to believe what Seth is about to confirm.

“Misty…Frankie is dead.”  Speaking the words is even hard for Seth.  He may have always been at odds with the old man, but Frankie was like a father to him.

“No…No…” Misty repeats over and over, continuing to shake her head in denial. “Why would you lie to me like that, Seth?  I know you hate me for what I did to you, but why would you tell me that Frankie is dead?  Frankie is NOT dead!” She’s unable to fight back tears now.  The events of the last twenty-four hours had been hard enough but this…this was devastating.  

Seth stands up and walks around the desk.  Even after everything Misty had put him through, he still finds it in him to wrap his arms around her to comfort her as he tells her the awful truth. “Yes he is, Misty.  I wouldn’t lie to you about something like that.  Frankie’s gone.  He’s not coming back.”

Misty begins sobbing in Seth’s arms and he rubs her back, trying to calm her.  After a few minutes, Misty backs away and looks up at him, her eyes swollen and red from all the tears.

“When?” She asks.  

Seth takes in another deep breath and looks down at the floor.  â€œSix months ago.  Not long after everything happened between us…” Misty’s jaw drops and she stares at Seth in disbelief.

“Six months?” She says slowly before she narrows her eyes and the rage builds inside of her. “SIX MONTHS?!?!”

“It wasn’t easy, Misty!” He fights back, defending himself. “I thought about calling you and letting you know, but I was pissed off!  I still am!”

Misty begins shaking as the anger starts to consume her.  She doesn’t even try to contain herself before she lets loose and starts hitting and punching Seth in a wild rage.  She’s screaming like a banshee and out in the training center, everyone’s attention has been turned towards the situation in the office.  A woman with long dark brown hair sees the situation, and Misty unleashing her wrath on Seth, and she bolts towards the office not even thinking twice.  Even though Seth is able to hold his own, the woman runs up behind Misty and grabs her by her long dark hair, YANKING her away from Seth, though Misty continues to kick and scream.

“Get your hands OFF of my fiancée you crazy bitch!” She says as she throws Misty to the ground with relative ease.  Misty goes quiet rather quickly as the woman stands in front of Seth, ready to defend him again, but Misty just looks up at Seth, wondering if she heard the woman correctly.

“Fi…fiancée?” She asks, dusting herself off and getting back to her feet.  She doesn’t even look at the woman claiming to be Seth’s fiancée, and just waits for him to respond.  

Seth places a hand on the woman’s shoulder and she turns around, and looks at him, making sure he is okay.  He smiles and nods at her.  â€œSara, can you give us a minute?”

The woman, now identified as Sara, shakes her head. “Absolutely not!  The bitch was attacking you!”

“It was a misunderstanding, Sara.  I’ll be fine.  Just give me another minute, okay?” Seth replies, reassuring her.  Sara turns around and glares at Misty, but Misty quickly looks away, now experiencing even more emotions.  Seth leans down and kisses Sara, reassuring her once again.  

Sara turns around and heads towards the door.  Before she walks out, she stops right next to Misty and gives her a final warning. “If you lay so much as another finger on him, I’ll end you, bitch.”

Sara then walks out and Misty closes her eyes.  She runs her hands through her hair, which is now a wild mess and tries to regain her composure, but she looks at Seth, shaking her head.

“Boy that didn’t take you long, did it?” She says and the pain shines through her voice.

“My life is none of your business anymore, Misty.  You gave up the right to know anything when you dumped me for that pretty boy of yours.”

“Yeah, well you’ll be happy to know that things didn’t work out between Drake and me, Seth.  I made a huge fucking mistake, but I’m sure you’re just thrilled about that.” The amount of emotional pain Misty is in is very clear to Seth at this point.  He steps forward, but she holds a hand up, stopping him.

“Don’t even bother.  I’m getting everything I deserve and then some right now.  That much is very clear.”  She says, taking in a deep breath. “I hope you have a happy life with her, Seth.  I don’t expect you to believe me, but I did love you.  I just fell in love with someone else who turned out to be a complete fake.”

Misty doesn’t even give Seth a chance to respond to that.  She quickly turns and runs out of the office, out of the building and away from Chicago.  Where she is headed next is anyone’s guess, but with the revelations of the past twenty-four hours, only time will tell just how long Misty will be gone.


Sunday October 12th
Fort Benning Military Base
Immediate after Climax Control


The SCW stars and Bombshells are slowly starting to filter their way out of the Fort Benning Military base in Georgia.  All in all the show went smoothly, but Misty wasn’t there to see any of it.  After disappearing just a week before, she made the decision to avoid the show, but more specifically, the Heavyweight Champion, Drake Green.  Her whereabouts the last week are still unknown, but right now, she is sitting in her rental car outside the base, waiting to go inside.

The show was over, that much she knew, and she was there for a reason.  But she had to hold off on going inside the base because she absolutely did not want to run into Drake or Delia for that matter.  So she’s watching carefully as the men and women of SCW leave the base.  And when she sees him, her heart stops.  

After successfully defending his title against Steve Ramone, Drake Green is seen walking out of the base with his title drape over his shoulder.  Several emotions take over Misty as she sees him for the first time in a week, and while a part of her wants to get out of her car and run over to him, she knows she can’t because of what he did.  Her heartache soon turns to pure hate as she watches him get into his car and drive away from the base.  Once the coast is clear, she gets out of the car and heads inside on a mission to find one person.  

She didn’t care that the military men and women saw her and were quietly whispering to themselves as they got the first sight of Misty since she left Texas last week.  She just searched around until she found what she was looking for…an office door with a sign reading “CHRISTIAN UNDERWOOD” taped to it.  She built up the courage finally knock on the door.

“Come in.” Christian’s voice was heard inside and Misty didn’t hesitate.  She slowly pushed open the door and stepped inside Christian’s make-shift office for the evening and faced one of her bosses.  He looked up and, surprised to see Misty, immediately stopped what he was doing to give her his undivided attention.

“Well this is a bit of a surprise.”  He says. “Erik told me you asked for some personal time off.”

“I did, but we need to talk.”  Misty replies as she takes a seat in front of Christian.  He leans back, nodding his head slowly.

“Hmm…last time you said that, you up and left for months.” Christian replies.  He raises an eyebrow and tilts his head, staring at her with a questioning look. “Please tell me this is not a repeat of earlier this year.”

Misty looks to the ground, unsure of how to answer that.  Christian leans forward with a clear look of disappointment falling over his face.

“Misty, do you really think—“

“That’s not what I’m doing here.” She interrupts him.  He goes quiet and leans back in the chair again, allowing her time to speak. “I need you to give me my match against Delia.  It can’t be put off any longer so I’m asking you to book the match next week.”

“I understand your desire to face Delia in the ring, but—“

“No buts, Christian.” She says, interrupting him yet again. “Book the damn match, because if not, I’m going to get thrown in jail for breaking that piece of shit restraining order she got against me.”

Christian lets out a sigh and shakes his head. “Misty, don’t you think this war against Delia has gone a little too far?  The both of you are going to drastic measures as a way to destroy the other.  Do you really think it best to face her?”

“Christian, I was starting to back off.” Misty replies, leaning forward.  A pained expression falls over her face.  â€œWhether she believes it or not, I was easing up and starting to slowly ignore her because I had someone else to focus on…or I thought I did.”

Misty looks away quickly, trying to get Drake Green off of her mind.  Christian goes to speak up, but Misty stops him. “I am not the one stooping to the lows that Delia is.  I wouldn’t go after someone’s daughter as a way to get to them, and I sure as hell wouldn’t sleep with someone just to destroy her or piss her off!”

“I understand that, but you did get arrested a couple of months ago after you tried to attack the Mean Girls in that nightclub.” Christian’s response doesn’t sit well with Misty.  She narrows her eyes, but says nothing back. “I hate to say it, Misty, but the fact is that this all happened because of decisions you have both made over the past several months.  I’m not taking sides here, but when is enough going to be enough?”

“When you give me what I want and book this match against Delia!” Misty shouts.  â€œIf I back off now, it won’t make me look any better and it’ll only make them run their mouths even more!  I’m not going to give them the satisfaction in thinking they made me walk away again.  It’s not happening.”

Christian thinks for a moment, considering Misty’s demand.  He folds his arms across his chest and nods his head as Misty stares at him, waiting for him to say something.

“I’m afraid it’s so simple anymore, Misty.” He speaks up, finally breaking the silence.  â€œWe are aware of that restraining order Delia has against you, and as of right now, we have yet to find a way around it.”

“That’s bullshit!” Misty shouts, quickly getting to her feet.

“Please, don’t shout at me Misty.” He warns her, pointing a finger at the chair, ordering her to sit back down.  â€œWe know there is a way around it.  We just haven’t found it yet, but we will.  However, there are other things to consider.”

“Other things like what?” Misty says, sitting back down.

“Well,” Christian begins as Misty folds her arms and glares right at him, unimpressed. “You haven’t been back for very long, and while there are some people who support you getting another shot at the Bombshell title, there are others who don’t think you’ve quite earned it yet.  Especially with how you left earlier this year.”

Misty laughs and shakes her head. “You know ever since I came back, I never really expressed any interest in the Bombshell title.  If people don’t think I deserve a shot at the championship, or Delia, then fine.  Put me in a match and I’ll earn it.  Hell put me against Mercedes Vargas.  Besides Delia, she’s the only Mean Girl left that I need to beat.”

Christian thinks for a moment, considering Misty’s idea.  He rubs his chin before he smiles getting a better idea.  â€œUnfortunately there are other plans for Mercedes Vargas at the moment, but would you be fine with challenging someone else to earn this shot?”

“I’m not going to walk away from a challenge, Christian.” She replies.

Christian smiles and nods. “Then it’s settled.  You’ll face Roxi Johnson next week in a match to determine Delia’s next challenger.”

Misty’s eyes suddenly widen and she places both hands down on Christian’s desk, staring at him in disbelief. “I’m sorry…What?  You’re putting me against Roxi?!”

Christian nods. “You said you would face anyone, and Roxi Johnson is the perfect opponent.  Is there a problem with that?”

Misty lowers her head and sighs. “I have nothing against Roxi Johnson, Christian, but…you can’t put me against her for this chance!  You can’t put me against a woman I’ve grown to respect and now consider a friend…”

“Yes, I can actually.”  He replies.  â€œYou of all people should know that sometimes a little friendly rivalry is perfectly acceptable.  If you want your match against Delia all you have to do is defeat Roxi Johnson.”

Misty shakes her head and she goes speechless.  So many thoughts are running through her mind.  She had no problem earning her shot at becoming a four time bombshell champion, but she never expected this.  She was absolutely lost now.  She stood up from the chair and headed towards the door when Christian called out to her.

“Is that a no, then?” He asks just before she walks out the door.

She turns and faces him with a blank expression on her face. “Just book the match…”  And with that, she walks out the door, now with even more to consider than before.


Tuesday October 14th

Great.  This is just what Misty needed right now.  In her mind she had been tricked into agreeing to earning her shot at Delia and the bombshell championship in a match against Roxi Johnson.  Sure she had told Christian she would face anyone, but she was expecting..and secretly hoping…it would be Mercedes Vargas.  She couldn’t deny that Roxi deserved this chance just as much as she did, but there was something she wasn’t ready to admit and that is what scared her the most.  

So what did she do?  After her surprise meeting with Christian Underwood after Climax Control, she went right back to the airport and booked a flight.  To where exactly?  The same place she went to last week after finding out about Drake and Delia.  

Ireland.

That’s right.  Misty flew all the way to Ireland to do her soul searching and to clear her head.  She had been to Ireland before, but she never really got to experience its full beauty.  Not to mention it put plenty of space between her and the personal problems that followed her around back in the states.  

Upon arriving back in Ireland, she took in the beautiful sights of the country.  For the most part she was relaxed and peaceful as she was driven through the country roads leading to the quaint little inn she had stayed at last week as well as the local pub that was within walking distance.  It was the early afternoon when walked through the doors of the inn and greeted its owner with a smile.

“Well isn’t this a nice surprise,” the older woman said in a thick Irish accent. “What are ye doin’ back so soon deary?”

Misty took in a deep breath and smiled again, placing her purse on the front desk. “I have some time to kill this week before I have to be back to the states for my next match.  Don’t tell me you were glad to be rid of me Mrs. O’Reilly.”

Misty frowns but the old woman just laughs and walks around the desk, wrapping her arms around Misty in a friendly hug. “Of course not, deary.  It’s a pleasure having you here.  Now tell me, did ye go see yer daughter?”

Misty takes a step back, taking her eyes away from Mrs. O’Reilly’s pressing glare.  She shakes her head and leans against the front desk, unable to speak a word.  Mrs. O’Reilly rubs her back, trying to comfort her before she walks back around the desk and looks at Misty.

“I’m sure the little one misses you dearly.  Why didn’t ye go see her?” She asks.  

Misty can only shrug her shoulders. “I don’t know, Mrs. O’Reilly.  I just have to stay away from her for a while.  It’s killing me.  It really is, but it’s to protect her in the long run.”

“Keeping a child away from her mother is to protect her?  Forgive me, but I’m not sure how that’s possible.” She replies.  Misty lifts her eyes and looks at the old woman, still with a saddened look on her face.

“It’s hard to explain, but I’m not here to fall back into that mood, Mrs. O’Reilly.” Misty replies, standing tall now. “I never expected this place to keep my head as clear as it has been the last week.”

“This place or…” Mrs. O’Reilly lifts her eyes, but Misty shakes her head, stopping her from finishing that sentence.

“Don’t even go there.  He has nothing to do with me coming back.” Misty says.  Mrs. O’Reilly simply smiles and shakes her head.

“Whatever ye say, deary.” She turns around, grabbing a room key from off the wall behind her. “I don’t believe a word ye say and it’s clear to me yer in denial.” She slides the key over to Misty. “Same room as last week.  I know how much ye enjoyed the view.”

Misty smiles and takes the key. “Thank you.  I can’t tell you how much it means to me that you’ve been so kind this last week and you barely know me.”

“I know a troubled soul when I see one, deary.” Mrs. O’Reilly replies with a gentle smile. “We all need kindness in our lives, regardless of our past mistakes.  You are no different.”

Misty grabs her bags from a few feet away before she heads up to her room. “You’re wrong about him, by the way.” She says, turning to Mrs. O’Reilly one last time. “I didn’t come here looking for anything like that and even if I did, he is definitely not the type I would fall for.  I don’t need another asshole in my life.”

Mrs. O’Reilly shakes her head and chuckles, choosing not to respond to that.  Misty quietly heads upstairs to her room.  She steps inside the equally quiet room, placing her bags on the bed and walks over to the window.  The view behind the inn shows the vast green scenery that Misty has grown to love over the last week.  As she continues to stare out the window she is startled back to reality by a gentle knocking on the door.  She turns around to face the man standing in her doorway with a smirk on his face.  His five o’clock shadow and dark hair add to his ruggedly handsome look, but Misty doesn’t look as pleased to see him.

“Did ye miss me that much, love?” He says, leaning against the frame of the door.

Misty rolls her eyes and folds her arms. “Don’t flatter yourself, O’Malley,” she says heading over to him. “What are you doing here?” She tries to shut the door, thus kicking him out, but he remains right where he is with that cheeky grin.

“I heard ye was back and I just had to come visit my favorite person.” He replies with a laugh. “I’m actually kind of hurt that yer not happy to see me.”

Misty laughs and shakes her head. “Me?  Happy to see you?  O’Malley, you’re everything I’m trying to avoid.  And quit trying to get anywhere with complimenting me because it won’t work.”

“Not yet, anyway.” He replies.  Misty fires back with a roll of her eyes before she places a hand on his chest and pushes him out of the room.

“Not ever, O’Malley.  So stop wasting not only my time, but yours.”  Misty checks to make sure she has her key in her pocket before she turns and locks the door behind her.  Once it’s locked she walks past O’Malley, quickly trying to get away from him.  Unfortunately for her, he follows right behind her.

“Now where would the fun be in that?” He says, quickly following behind her as they walk down the stairs.

“Why are you doing this to me, O’Malley?” She spins around, the agitation apparent on her face. “I came to Ireland to relax and to get away from all the stress that surrounds my life, but you just keep following me around pissing me off even more!”

O’Malley just smiles getting a great amount of satisfaction in Misty’s anger.  As they make it to the bottom of the stares, Mrs. O’Reilly watches from a few feet away, keeping a close eye on the situation..particularly O’Malley.

“And yet ye came back just a few days after ye left in the first place.” O’Malley leans down, his face just inches away from Misty’s. “Ye can deny it all ye want, but we both know ye didn’t come back just for the scenery.”  He winks and lets out a laugh.

Misty rolls her eyes and growls. “And you think that I came back because of you?  Get over yourself, O’Malley.  And stay away from me!”

Misty quickly spins around and bolts for the door, walking out of the building.  O’Malley just laughs when Mrs. O’Reilly walks up to him, giving him a stern look.

“O’Malley, ye better leave that poor woman alone.  She’s liable to hurt ye.” She says, not even sure if she believes that or not.  O’Malley shakes his head.

“I don’t think she will.  Did ye hear how many times she said my name?” That cheeky grin returns to his face and Mrs. O’Reilly stares at him, confused.

“What on earth has that got to do with anything?” She asks.  

He leans down and laughs. “I think the answer to that might be highly inappropriate for ye to hear, Mrs. O’Reilly.”  He has to think fast as Mrs. O’Reilly’s eyes go wide and she attempts to smack him.  He bolts out the door, following behind Misty, leaving Mrs. O’Reilly standing there, shaking her head.

Just outside, heading towards the pub down the road, Misty doesn’t even realize that O’Malley is following behind her.  At least not until she hears his footsteps behind her.

“Is there a reason you ignored me when I said to stay away from me?” Misty doesn’t stop walking, nor does she turn around to face O’Malley as he catches up to her.  

“Come on now, Misty.  In the short amount of time that ye’ve known me, have I struck ye as a man who listens?” He asks with a chuckle.  

“You’re right, O’Malley,” she says, stopping just short of the door to the pub. She turns around and glares at him. “You don’t listen, but I would suggest you listen to me because right now, at this point in my life, I’m not a woman you want to mess with.”

“And ye still won’t tell me why.” He replies.

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.  When she opens her eyes, she looks at O’Malley very seriously before she responds. “Look, it’s really none of your business, okay?  If I wanted you to know, I would have told you.  I’m trying to forget certain things that have happened in my life.  Telling a complete stranger my life story will not help.”

“Complete stranger?  Yer breaking me heart, love!” He says, grabbing his chest and pretending as though he’s in pain.  Misty again rolls her eyes, but for a brief moment, the start of a smile appears.  It fades quickly however.

“Seriously, O’Malley…Why won’t you just leave me alone?” She asks, looking up into his eyes.

“Because,” he starts getting closer to her. “You seem like a challenge, and I love a good challenge darlin’.  And I want to know what is so bad in yer life that it has ye running all the way to Ireland.”

She shakes her head, breaking the eye contact before it affects her too much. “My life isn’t bad, O’Malley—“

“Darlin’ ye sure do like saying my name don’t ye?” He asks, interrupting her with a smirk.  

“There you go again flattering yourself, boy-o.” She replies using the only form of Irish lingo she can think of and O’Malley laughs. “But as I was saying.  My life isn’t bad.  I just needed some time to think before I head back to the states for my next match.”

“Match?” He asks curiously just as Misty realizes she’s said too much.  O’Malley looks at her curiously, refusing to let her walk away from answering that one.

“Yeah…Well…I’m a professional wrestler.  Or I was.  I might not be after Sunday.” She replies just as the door to the pub swings open and a local patron walks out.  He smiles and greets Misty and O’Malley before walking away.

“Again, love, what are ye running from?”

“It’s…it’s complicated, okay?!”  Misty shouts and her eyes narrow in fury. “It’s none of your business and I don’t want to talk about it!”

Misty then storms into the pub without another word.  O’Malley stands there for a moment, dumbfounded, before he shrugs and walks into the pub with a grin.  He has no intentions of giving up and leaving Misty alone, and if there is one thing he will learn very shortly…

…it’s that you don’t want to piss off Misty.


Dear Roxi,

I can’t sit here and write this letter to you and have it start off with a lie.  Know this, after my meeting with Christian Underwood after Climax Control on Sunday, I was fully considering walking away.  I was honestly considering doing something I’ve never done before and actually no-showing for a match, but let me explain why.  

You have a good heart Roxi.  Truly, you do.  You’re the hero that SCW has always needed whether I could always see that and admit it, we all know it’s true.  You fight for everyone you care about, no matter the circumstances.  You, Roxi, are the champion I’ve always dreamed of being.  

You’ve also grown to be someone I consider a friend.  As you say, maybe not best friends, but a friend none-the-less and I hope to keep it that way.  That is why I considered no-showing for our match on Sunday.  That is why I am really not looking forward to facing you.  

Well…that and the fact that the last time we faced off in the ring, you walked away the winner.  You defeated me for the Bombshell championship just a little over a year ago and I’ve never been able to forget that.  Don’t get me wrong, I don’t hold a grudge against you for that.  If anything, I should be thanking you.  

It’s no secret that at the time we faced off, I was going through another personal struggle.  I was dealing with my beloved grandmother’s declining health and I will admit it was a bigger distraction than I thought it would be.  But if you remember, Roxi, at the time I was still known as the Queen of the Damned.  I was still the awful woman that to this day, I regret ever being known as that person.  

I think facing you, Roxi, was the true beginning of the end to the Queen.  I’m sure if I had fought hard enough I could have gotten my return shot against you, even though almost immediately after that I was forced into a tag team with the woman now known as Odette Stevens.  The fact is, Roxi, after my loss to you, that part of me was quickly starting to fade away and that meant letting go of the Bombshell title for quite some time.  It meant letting you be the champion I knew you were meant to be…the Bombshell champion that SCW needed.  

You, Roxi, are a huge factor in the Queen’s demise and I have to thank you for that.  You might not realize that or even agree, but I’m telling you the truth.  It took me a long time after that to redeem myself, and I think even to this day I am still fighting in a way, but I’ll keep fighting as long as I am still breathing.

And now here we are…on the verge of our rematch.  Sort of.  The only difference is that the title isn’t on the line, but a shot at the title is.  But know this, Roxi.  I’m not looking at this match as an opportunity to go for the title.  If you know me as well as I think you do, you know that the only thing on my mind now, as it has been for several months now, is finally getting my match against Delia.  The fact that she is the Bombshell champion is nothing but a consolation prize at this point.  I can’t sit back and claim to deserve a shot at the Bombshell title after everything I’ve done…or haven’t done…this year.  If going after the Bombshell title is what gets me my match against Delia…I have to take it.

That is why I have to apologize in advance.  I’m sorry that I have to face you…a woman I’ve grown to respect and consider a friend…to earn my shot at the one woman I despise with every fiber of my being.  I know you understand my feelings and you understand just why I need to face Delia, but don’t take that as me asking you to give anything less than one hundred percent in this match.  I want you to fight just as much as I plan to.  I want you bring you A-game and go out there and show everyone just why you deserve it more than I do.  I want you to step into that ring with me and show everyone why WE are the true definition of what a Bombshell should be, because a match between the two of us…Well it should be the main event instead a Mean Girl.  

I know you have what it takes to beat me, Roxi.  You’ve done it before, and I know you can do it again.  But that time is not now.  I can’t allow it to be now.  I was dealing with a personal struggle before, and I’m dealing with a personal situation now but the difference this time being, I’m not letting it hold me back.  I’m letting it fuel my fire, Roxi.  I’m using it to my advantage rather than letting it be the one thing that destroys me, because if there is one thing I know…

…it’s that I’m a hell of a lot stronger and smarter than to let Delia Darling be the person to destroy me and everything that I worked so hard to build.  

I hope you understand, Roxi, that the fight you’re in for…it’s strictly business.  

And one more thing…WHEN I defeat Delia at High Stakes IV, I’ll gladly put the title on the line against you and we can have a real rematch.  You have my word.

I’ll see you Sunday, Roxi.

--Misty



Friday October 17th

Misty closes her laptop, having finished writing the letter to Roxi.  Much like the letters to Spike and Vixen almost two weeks ago, it wasn’t easy for her to write that letter.  She knew this match was important.  For both her and Roxi equally.  It’s why, even though she had told O’Malley just a few days ago that she might not be involved in wrestling after Sunday, she changed her mind.  She HAD to go back.

And that is exactly what she is doing.  

Her bags on the bed, packed and ready to go.  She puts her laptop in its carrying case, then looks around the room, making sure she has all of her things.  She lets out a sigh as she looks around the room one final time and out the window, not knowing when the next time she would be back…if ever.  She really had grown to love Ireland, and the friends she had made during both of her stays.  After a few minutes, she grabs her bags and walks out of the room, closing the door behind her and she heads downstairs.

Mrs. O’Reilly is waiting at the front desk for her with a sad look on her face. “Time for ye to go already, eh?” She asks. “Probably for the best I suppose.  Ye got a daughter who I’m sure misses ye like crazy.”

Misty smiles and nods. “I’m sure she does, but I honestly don’t know when I’ll see her again, Mrs. O’Reilly.  I’ve got other things to take care of first, and Eden is in good hands with her father and stepmother.”

“Now ye listen to me, Misty, and listen good.” Mrs. O’Reilly says, waving a finger at Misty. “Ye better make time to go see her.  If ye had time to fly halfway around the world to Ireland, ye’ve got more than enough time to see yer daughter.”

“It’s not that simple, but I understand.  Thank you, Mrs. O’Reilly.” Misty replies, setting her room key on the desk and sliding it back to Mrs. O’Reilly.  She takes some money out of her pocket and hands it to her, paying for more than just a week’s stay. “I know it’s more than I owe, but please don’t argue.  You’ve been so kind to me these last two weeks, and it’s the least I could do.”

“Thank you, deary.” Mrs. O’Reilly says, accepting the cash. “But I would have been glad to not charge ye anything if ye had promised to go see yer little one.”

Misty shakes her head.  She goes to say something when Mrs. O’Reilly looks past her, and just out the door.  She nods her head and smiles. “Looks like someone came to see ye off, deary.”

Misty looks confused as she turns around.  Standing outside by the car waiting for Misty is none other than her new friend O’Malley.  She rolls her eyes and shakes her head.

“Gee and I wonder how he found out I was leaving today.  You didn’t have anything to do with it, I suppose?” Misty asks with a smirk.

Mrs. O’Reilly just smiles innocently and shakes her head. “O’ course not, deary.  That O’Malley has ways of finding things out.”

“Mmhmm..” Misty replies.  â€œI’m sure he does.  Anyway, I really need to get going if I’m going to catch my flight.  Again, I can’t thank you enough and I hope I can come back soon.”

“Yer welcome anytime, deary.”

Misty smiles again before she turns and heads out the door.  O’Malley is leaning against the car waiting for her with a smile.  She doesn’t make eye contact as the driver takes her bags and places them in the trunk.  

“Changed yer mind, huh love?” He asks, opening the door for her.  â€œI can’t count how many times ye’ve broken me heart over the last two weeks.”

Misty tilts her head to the side and folds her arms.  â€œYou should have stayed away, O’Malley.  If you’re really concerned about your heart being broken, you could have saved yourself even more heartache by seeing me leave again.”

“What can I say?” He says with a shrug. “I’m a glutton for punishment.  What changed yer mind?”

She shrugs back. “I’m just tired, O’Malley.  I’m tired of running and giving people a reason to doubt me or say shit about me.  I can’t deny anything they say anymore, but what I can do is give them a reason to believe in me again.  I can give myself a reason to believe in me again, because I don’t think I have for quite some time.”

“When ye coming back?”  He asks, but the look on Misty’s face might be answer enough.  

She shakes her head with a blank look on her face. “Honestly?  I don’t know.  Ireland is an amazing place, and it’s been the perfect place for me to clear my head and figure things out, but the fact is…I’ve got things I need to sort out back home.  I need to face the shit head on and deal with it once and for all.”

O’Malley takes a step towards Misty.  She looks away, ready to step by him and get into the car, but he stands in her way.  â€œI have to go, O’Malley.  I have a flight to catch.”

“I think you know that we’ll be seeing each other again soon enough, love.” He says, looking down at her.  She refuses to look at him, and almost has an uncomfortable look on her face.

“No.  We won’t.” She says. “Just forget about me, O’Malley.  I’m broken, and honestly, I don’t know if I’ll ever get put back together.”

“Ye say ye don’t want to keep running away love,” he starts as he places his hand on her chin.  He gently pushes her face up, forcing her to look into his eyes. “But that’s exactly what yer doin’ now.”

“Damn it, O’Malley!” She slaps his hand away from her chin. “That’s not what I’m doing!  You don’t know me and you never will.  Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to go.  I have a damn match to win on Sunday and I don’t need YOU to be the reason that I don’t.”

O’Malley goes to take Misty’s hand, but she yanks it away quickly.

“Misty…” He says, trying to speak to her.  She shakes her head and walks past him, getting into the backseat of the car.

“Goodbye, O’Malley.” She then looks away and closes the door, ordering the driver to leave.  The car pulls away a few seconds later, heading down the road as O’Malley just watches Misty disappear, wondering if he’ll ever see her again.  After the car is out of sight, his eyes light up.  He turns around quickly and sprints off down the road.

What he has up his sleeve now is anyone’s guess…

39
Character Building Roleplays / A Letter to Gabriel...
« on: October 13, 2014, 03:25:40 PM »
 Sunday October 12th
Immediately after Climax Control


The scene opens up just outside the makeshift office of Christian Underwood for the evening.  Several of the SCW superstars and Bombshells have already left after a successful show, while others have decided to stick around to interact with the men and women of the Fort Benning military base.  Rage is just walking past the office when the door swings open and he bumps into the woman walking out of Christian’s office.  He looks down at who he bumped into and he lets out a surprised, yet evil laugh.

Rage: Well, well, well…Look who decided to come out of hiding.  Let me guess, you just turned into your latest resignation, didn’t ya?

Misty looks up at him and rolls her eyes, annoyed that someone had seen her, let alone Rage of all people.

Misty: My meeting with Christian Underwood is none of your business, Rage, so just shut the hell up.

Rage: Now why the hell would I do that?  I’ve always loved pissing you off more than anyone, and over the last few years, I haven’t really had much chance.  We’ve done pretty well at avoiding each other surprisingly.

Misty: Yes, we have.  Now, can you step aside please?  I need to get out of here.

Rage: What’s the rush?  Afraid to run into Drake Green?

Misty closes her eyes, trying to hide the pain she feels.  Rage gets a sick satisfaction in seeing the hurt on Misty’s face.

Rage: You really were a fucking moron for falling for that act of his.  Did you honestly think that a guy who would whip his dick out for any woman willing to lift her skirt could ever love you?  

Misty: Fuck you, Rage!  

Rage: No thanks, you’re not my type.  

Misty: No, but a psychotic flame obsessed woman is.  

Rage: I handled that situation last week, but you were too busy running away like the little bitch that you are.

Misty snarls as she looks up at Rage.  She reaches into her bag and pulls out an envelope, shoving it against Rage’s chest.

Misty: Do me a favor, Rage, and pass this along to Gabriel.  I’d do it myself, but I know Odette is here tonight and I’d really rather not get into it with her tonight.

Rage looks down at the envelope and takes a hold of it.

Rage: Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly developed feelings for Magic Man?  Sending love notes to a married man isn’t going to impress his pregnant wife, you know.

Misty laughs and shakes her head.

Misty: Trust me, you couldn’t be farther from the truth.  I’d sleep with another woman before I ever developed any sort of feelings for Gabriel.  Just give him that note, would you?

Rage doesn’t even have a chance to object as Misty quickly steps around him and hightails it out of the military base.  Rage looks down at the envelope in his hand and shakes his head before he walks away to go deliver it.


Gabriel,

Enclosed you’ll find one thousand dollars.  The money I owe you for our bets.  Now, before you go smiling with that little satisfied smirk of yours, let me make one thing clear.  This is NOT me admitting defeat.  

I’m merely giving you this money because once I get a hold of Delia at High Stakes IV, I won’t be thinking about the Bombshell Title.  Delia may very well still be the Bombshell Champion after High Stakes IV, but for the sole reason that I plan to go to whatever lengths I see fit to destroy her once and for all.

And that includes possibly getting myself disqualified.  Unlike you, Gabriel, I’m not thinking of the ultimate prize.  I’m not the greedy human being you are.  I’m not determined to become a four time Bombshell Champion.  

I simply want to end a woman that I hate more than your wife.  And trust me when I say I never thought I would say those words.  

Congratulations, by the way, on you and Odette expecting a little bundle of joy.  I’m sure you two will be model parents for your future son or daughter.

--Misty


40
Climax Control Archives / A Look In The Mirror
« on: September 25, 2014, 10:03:11 PM »
 Wednesday September 17th
Sweet Home Las Vegas


Violent Conduct II was just three days ago, and the much anticipated week off is upon all of the members of the SCW roster.  Even though she didn’t have a match of her own at Violent Conduct, three time former Bombshell champion, Misty, is enjoying every minute of the week off.  And while she hasn’t had a match in weeks, you don’t hear any complaints coming from the self-proclaimed Original Bombshell.

No.  After Violent Conduct had ended and Drake Green successfully defended his title against Rage, Misty had decided to spend a couple of days with him before retreating back to her home for the week.  She couldn’t deny she was enjoying every minute she spent with Drake, but she also missed her daughter Eden and the week off after the supercard meant spending more time with her six and a half year old mini-me.

As she walks through the front door of her home in Las Vegas, she lets out a loud sigh and drops her bags on the floor.  She doesn’t even bothering carrying them into her bedroom to begin the unpacking process and she wanders into the kitchen, soaking in the silence as Eden is currently in school for the day.  She walks over to the fridge and grabs a hold of the handle.  Her eyes dart between the photos she has sticking to the refrigerator door with various magnets; Photos of her and Eden and even one of her and Drake.  A smile grows on her face as she opens the door and takes out an ice cold beer and pops to top off.

She doesn’t take a sip as she walks over to her kitchen table and takes a seat, looking out the window at the Las Vegas sky.  Just as she brings the bottle to her lips and is about to take a sip, she stops herself and lowers the bottle.  She looks down at it, toying with it in her hands.  She thinks for a few moments before she pushes herself away from the table and walks over to the sink where she doesn’t even think twice about pouring the entire bottle down the drain.  

It was no secret that Drake was currently working on his sobriety, and although she wasn’t around him at the moment, she felt she still needed to be supportive in some way.  If that meant getting rid of every ounce of alcohol in her own house and not drinking so much as a drop of any kind of alcohol herself, she would do it.

“Good thing Mark didn’t see that, or he’d be calling for my arrest for alcohol abuse.” She said to herself as the beer swirled down the drain and she promptly tossed the empty bottle in the recycle bin.  She repeated this process for the rest of the six pack she had in her fridge and every last bottle was in the recycle bin as well.  She dusted herself off proudly and looked around the empty kitchen until her eyes fell on the clock perched on the wall just a few feet away.

One p.m.  Eden wasn’t due out of school for another hour and a half, and she’d have to head over to Spike’s place to meet her.  She shrugs and heads back to the front door, grabbing her bags and heading into her bedroom.  She tosses the bags onto her bed and opens one of them up, removing her clothes from inside.

She heads over to her dresser and starts humming a tune as she puts her clothes away.  She doesn’t hear herself humming, however, as she gets lost in her own world.  She grabs a hair tie from off her dresser, pulls her hair back and walks away.  When she takes a step in front of her full length mirror, she stops as she sees something from the corner of her eye.  A sight that clearly terrifies her.  

“Don’t look at the mirror, Misty.” She closes her eyes and whispers to herself. “You’re imagining things.  Just walk away.”

But she doesn’t listen to her own warnings.  Something inside of her can’t, and she slowly turns and faces the mirror and the reflection looking back at her.  She stands there, shaken and frozen, as she looks at herself staring back at her.  Well…her former self.  Inside her mind, the dark and demented form of the Queen of the Damned stares back at her with a wicked smile and her long hair flowing down past her shoulders.  

“No.  No!” Misty shouts as she brings her hands up to her face and shields her eyes.  She shakes her head, furiously wishing away the vision.  The trick her mind is playing on her clearly continues, as the reflection of her Queen of the Damned self chuckles wickedly and stares at her with devious intent.  

“Oh, yes, Misty.” The voice says slowly, sending chills up Misty’s spine. “Deny it all you want, but I’m still here.  I’m still a part of you, whether you want me to be or not.”

Misty again shakes her head, but she doesn’t open her eyes.  She’s already seen the reflection once, she can’t see it again.  She turns around, turning her back to face the mirror and only then does she open her eyes.

“No you’re not.” She shouts back as she fights to gain control of her body once again.  She’s still shaking, and she’s holding back fearful sobs, but she can still feel the Queen’s piercing eyes on her. “Go away!  I don’t know what you’re doing here!”

“Isn’t it obvious?” The Queen responds, wanting nothing more than to take a step towards her weaker self, but she’s trapped as a mere reflection. “You and I both know you’ve been fighting this for quite some time, sweetie.”

Misty straightens her posture, standing up tall and as proud as she can.  She still refuses to turn around and face the evil woman she once was, and she stares across the room with a fiery determination in her eyes.

“I’m not fighting anything.  I know who I am, and I’m not you!” The Queen laughs again as Misty snaps back, clearly trying to persuade herself.

“Keep telling yourself that, dear,” the Queen starts, folding her arms across herself in the mirror. “It might have worked in this war so far, but I know you can feel something horrible coming.  You can feel you’re the end of your world coming soon.  That’s me warning you, sweetie.”

Misty snarls and shakes her head.

“You don’t know a thing!”  Misty shouts, still refusing to face herself. “If anything, you’re just trying to trip me up.  You can tell that my world…my life…is only getting better and happier and you’re becoming more and more non-existent.”  Misty smiles, proud of herself as she fights her own demon.  The Queen, however, just shakes her head, still with that wicked smile on her face.

“Your denial is really quite saddening, dear.” The Queen responds. “Your life may be happy right now, but for how long?  How much longer do you see your life continue to grow and prosper?  Do you really think you’re going to get a happy ending now?  After everything we did?”

As the Queen laughs again, Misty can no longer keep herself from facing her.  She spins around and looks directly into the mirror.  She looks right into the eyes of the evil form of the Queen of the Damned, taking a single step towards the mirror.

“I…did nothing!” Misty says, pointing at the mirror. “You were the one that did all those horrible things, not me.  I’m a better person now since I got rid of you.”

The Queen throws her head back and laughs louder this time.  She laughs for a few moments before she lowers her head, glaring at her weaker self. “You say that, but you and I both know that won’t be the case for long, dear.  Especially not if you wish to continue this war against the Mean Girls.  Bravo for that attack on Delia Darling, by the way.  Though I could have managed far worse damage than what you did.”

“SHUT UP!” Misty shouts louder, getting closer to the mirror. “JUST SHUT UP!”

The Queen nods with the hint of a smile. “Testy, testy.  What’s the matter, Misty?  Am I getting to you?  Or are every word the Mean Girls throw your way finally sinking in and you’re just trying to fight the inevitable truth?”

“What inevitable truth, you evil bitch?!” Misty snaps back. “I did what I did to Delia as payback for what she did to Eden!  It has nothing to do with all the jealousy bullshit that Delia and her clones are throwing at me or the rest of the Bombshells on a daily basis.  So fuck you and what you think.”

“If you really wanted Delia to pay for what she did to my precious heir, you would have let me handle it.  Why must you fight this?” The Queen asks in a disappointed tone.  

Misty narrows her eyes and tilts her head to the side. “Eden is my daughter.  She will never be anything like you.  And Delia will pay a steeper price for what she did.  Sunday night was only a taste of what I’m capable of.”

“Oh I know, dear,” the Queen starts, leaning forward just a bit with a malicious smile on her face. “Because by the time you face Delia inside of that ring, one on one, it won’t be you going against her.  It’ll be me and the damage will be far more severe and permanent than anything you could dish out yourself.”

“I CAN DO THIS ON MY OWN!  I CAN DESTORY DELIA MYSELF, DAMN IT!”

The Queen holds her hands up as Misty shouts at her, proudly displaying them for Misty to look at.  Misty stands there, frozen once again as she stares at her hands…and the blood on them.

“No, you can’t, dear.” The Queen says. “Delia’s blood will always be on my hands.  Never yours.”

Misty finally loses all control.  She lunges at the mirror with both fists bared, and punches the mirror.  It immediately shatters, and the pieces of the mirror fall to the floor, but Misty doesn’t stop.  She continues to punch and scream at the mirror, and inside her head, the Queen continues to laugh.  Once Misty is able to calm herself down, she brings her hands up and stares down at them.  Blood is pouring from the gashes that now line her hands, and she’s shaking furiously.

“Think about what I said, sweetie.”  Misty shakes her head, refusing to give the voice inside her mind any more attention.  Tears start to stream down her face and she looks around her room, frantically searching for her phone.  She spots it on the bed next to her suitcase and picks it up, not caring about getting any blood on it.  She just dials a number and waits for the person on the other end to pick up.  A few moments later, someone does, and her face lights up in relief.

“Dixie, I need you to come get me right now.”  She says with a shakey voice. “I’ll explain when you get here, but I need you to take me to the hospital.  And please hurry.”

Misty then tosses her phone on top of her duffel bag.  She heads into the bathroom to grab a couple of hand towels to wrap her blood soaked hands in while she waits for her younger half-sister to come get her.




MountainView Hospital
Triage Room


Misty was lucky that the emergency room of MountainView Hospital not far from her home wasn’t very busy today.  It didn’t take long for her to be checked in and taken back to a triage room.  She’s currently sitting on a gurney with her hands on a table in front of her.  She’s waiting for the nurse to return to the room with a suture kit, as her hands are going to require several stitches.

Her sister, Dixie, is in a chair just a few feet away from her.  Not a word is being spoken between the two as Dixie stares at Misty’s hands.  All Dixie knows is that the cause of Misty’s bloodied hands was a shattered mirror in her room, but she has yet to find out exactly why Misty went postal on said mirror.  

Misty looks down at her hands, and she shakes her head.  

“Shit.” She says as a thought suddenly popped into her head.

“What?” Dixie asks curiously.  

Misty looks up at her sister and with a laugh she says, “I have to figure out how the hell I’m going to explain this to Drake.  I’m not going to be able to hide this from him.”

Dixie shakes her head. “I don’t know why you laughed.  This isn’t funny.” Dixie has been concerned for her sister for quite some time, but she hasn’t been there as much as she wanted to.  Not since she has been spending the majority of her time with her now boyfriend, former SCW Heavyweight Champion, Giani Di Luca.

“It wasn’t a funny laugh, Dixie.” Misty replies, holding her hands still.

“Oh because that makes this situation any better?  You’re worried about how you’re going to explain this to Drake, yet you haven’t even told me what the hell happened.  Why did you decide to get into a fight with your mirror?”  Dixie gives her sister a stern look, asking for the truth.  She has a feeling Misty won’t tell her the whole truth, but regardless she wants an explanation.

“I saw a couple of gray hairs and I freaked out.” She says with an amused grin and a laugh that follows.  Dixie, however, stares at her and she doesn’t return the same amusement.

“Sheesh,” Misty starts, rolling her eyes. “Lighten up.  I was just trying to be funny.”

“Yeah, and I already said this isn’t funny!” Dixie snaps back.  Just as the argument is going to get further heated, the nurse walks into the room with a suture kit.  

“Everything okay in here?” She asks as she places the kit down on the table next to Misty’s hands.  She puts on a sterile pair of gloves and looks back and forth between Misty and Dixie as she starts to open the suture kit.

Dixie sits back in her seat and folds her arms across her chest.  She refuses to say another word, so Misty gives the nurse a polite smile and responds.

“Everything is fine.” She says, then looks back to her battered hands. “Well, except for the obvious condition of my hands.”

“I have to agree.”  The nurse says. “You did quite a number on them.  You said you punched a mirror, right?”  She begins prepping the wounds on Misty’s hands, cleaning and sterilizing them before she starts to stitch the gashes.  Misty just nods, trying her best not to think about why she destroyed her mirror.  

“I don’t mean to pry, but I’m assuming the clear tension in the room has something to do with wanting to know why you punched that mirror?”  The nurse asks with genuine concern in her voice.  Dixie turns her head, still wanting an answer, but Misty can’t give her one yet.

“It is, but I don’t really want to talk about it just yet.  I already regret it, so we can just leave it at that, please.” Misty replies as she glances at Dixie.  Dixie shakes her head disappointedly and Misty winces as the nurse injects a local anesthetic to numb the area before she starts stitching.

“Fair enough.” She says. “After I’m done here I can ask the doctor to give you a referral for someone to talk to.  You know, as someone with an outside perspective on things.”

Misty snarls and glares at the nurse. “I don’t need a shrink.” She snaps. “I need you to do your job and finish stitching up my hands so I can go back home to my daughter.”

The nurse nods and continues her work quietly.  There is a long awkward silence as the nurse works on stitching up both of Misty’s hands.  Dixie wants nothing more than to talk about what happened, but she knows that Misty won’t say a word with the nurse there.  It is a long while before the nurse finishes stitching up the wounds, then wraps Misty’s hands in gauze wrap.

“All finished.” She says as she removes her gloves and tosses them into the trash.  â€œThe doctor will be back in shortly with your discharge papers and instructions.”

Misty nods.  She looks down at her gauze wrapped hands and shakes her head. “Great.  Eden is going to start calling me Mummy now.”

That manages to get a laugh out of Dixie, though it was a quick one and the smile quickly disappears off of her face. Dixie looks at Misty with genuine concern.

“Misty, what the hell happened?” She pleads with her sister. “I need the truth.  I can’t help you if you don’t tell me what the hell is going on”

Misty lowers her hands to her side, looking at Dixie.  She thinks about what happened and she knows that if she tells Dixie the truth, she’ll think she’s crazy.  So she thinks of a better excuse inside her mind…one that Dixie is sure to believe, though it pains her to even use that lie over the truth.

“It’s just all this crap with the Mean Girls, Dixie.” Misty starts, choosing her words carefully and making them as believable as possible. “Do you know how often they call me old and washed up?  Irrelevant?  They’re constantly spewing a bunch of shit saying I need to return to the nursing home or something.  I just…I looked in the mirror and I guess I started to see what they see and I freaked out.”

Misty lowers her head ashamed of every word she has just spoken.  She knows they aren’t true, but she’s able to speak them as if they were and Dixie looks at her, shaking her head.

“You can’t be serious?” She asks and Misty raises her head thinking Dixie saw through her lies. “You’re letting those horrible excuses for women get to you?”

Misty shrugs, laying the shame on as thick as she possibly can.  Dixie stands up and takes a seat next to her sister.

“Misty, those…things…they don’t know what they’re talking about.  They like to talk about jealousy a lot, but from my point of view, they’re jealous of you.  You’re beautiful on the inside and out and they know they’ll never have what you have.” Although Misty’s story was a lie, Dixie’s words come as a great comfort to her.  She looks up at her sister with a warm smile and wraps her arms around her in a tight embrace.

“I don’t deserve you as a sister, Dixie.” She says, wiping a tear away from her cheek. “How can you think I’m this beautiful person inside and out after everything I’ve done to you and to our family?  Hell, I don’t even deserve Drake.”

“You’re kidding, right?” Dixie asks Misty with a nudge. “Drake is hardly a saint himself.  None of us are perfect, Misty.  The fact that the Mean Girls think they are is what makes them the true ugly ones.”  Dixie rubs her sister’s back as Misty looks to the floor; the shame over the entire war with the Mean Girls really coming to the surface now.  â€œYou’ve made mistakes, Misty, but you’ve been doing everything to make up for them this past year.  I’m proud of you.”

Another tear rolls down Misty’s cheek as Dixie brings her in close for a side hug.  She tries to wipe the tears from her eyes, but they just keep rolling down her face.

“Dixie, I just feel like…I dunno…something bad is going to happen.  With the exception of all this bullshit with the Mean Girls, everything in my life has been going so great.” She shakes her head, unable to shake off the horrible feeling washing over her. “Eden and Timmy finally trust me again.  Spike and I are civil towards one another and I’m practically best friends with his wife for christ’s sake.  And Drake…” Her voice trails off, but an awkward smile grows on her face.

“What?  What about Drake?” Dixie asks as Misty looks up at her.

“He…He told me he loves me, Dixie.”

Dixie’s eyes widen but she smiles.  â€œWhat?!  That’s…that’s great!” One look at Misty’s expression tells Dixie that perhaps she’s wrong. “Isn’t it?”

Misty looks back to the floor and shrugs. “I…I don’t know.  I mean, I thought it was, but Dixie…I just feel like maybe it’s not enough.”

“Do you love him?” When Dixie asks this, Misty’s head shoots up and she stares at her, unsure of how to answer.  Dixie nudges her again. “Well?  Do you?”

Misty’s mouth drops open and when she goes to speak, nothing comes out.  She’s at a loss for words, but Dixie smiles, already knowing the answer.  â€œQuit being so afraid and just tell him already, Misty.  Haven’t you already waited long enough?”

“Exactly how long do you think I’ve felt this way about him?” The question makes Dixie laugh and Misty realizes what a stupid question it was after asking it.

“Long enough, don’t you think?” Dixie replies. “You just couldn’t admit it to yourself, and for whatever reason you still can’t.  What are you waiting for?”

“Honestly?” Misty asks, looking up at her sister.  Dixie nods, urging her to answer. “I’m just afraid that if…when I tell him that I love him, that something is going to screw it up.”

“You mean that Drake will screw it up…” Dixie asks.  Misty, surprisingly shakes her head and frowns disappointedly.

“No…that I will screw it up.”  Dixie looks surprised to hear Misty admit this and before she has a chance to question what she means, Misty explains. “My track record over the last two and a half years isn’t all that great, Dixie.  I’ve been the one to screw things up and throw away a great thing when I had it.  Spike…Giani…”

Before Misty can stop herself, she lets Giani’s name slip.  She regrets it, but Dixie shakes her head, shockingly not bothered by it.

“Please, Misty.  What you and Giani had wasn’t a great thing, obviously.” She laughs and Misty even manages to chuckle.

“Sorry,” Misty starts. “But, you get my point.  Spike…Giani…Seth…I was the one to leave all of them, Dixie.”

Dixie shakes her head.  She stands up and stands directly in front of Misty, placing her hands on her shoulders.  She looks down into her sister’s eyes and smiles.  â€œStop, Misty.  Just.  Stop.”  Misty blinks, and she doesn’t say a word. “Look, everything happens for a reason, right?  For whatever reason, you and Spike weren’t meant to be together, otherwise you would be.  Giani was clearly just a fling.  And Seth…he wasn’t willing to make things work.  He allowed himself to be stuck in that life back in Chicago, knowing you could never move back there because of Eden.  Do you want my honest opinion?”

Misty nods and says, “Please.”

“Drake needs you, and a part of you needs him.  Tell him how you feel about him, because the longer you wait, the worse it looks.  I can tell you right now, you won’t screw this up.  If you were going to, it would have already happened.”  Before Misty has a chance to respond, the doctor walks into the room with Misty’s discharge paperwork and instructions.  Misty looks to her sister and quietly mouths a “thank you” to her.  Dixie just smiles and nods, as the two turn their attention to the doctor as he goes over the final paperwork before Misty can go home.





Sunday September 21st
2 a.m


Misty is sleeping peacefully, snuggled under her blanket.  Just down the hall, her six and a half year old daughter is tucked into her own bed, but she’s hardly sleeping as well as her mother.  Eden is tossing and turning with her stuffed teddy bear clutched tightly in her arms.  She lets out soft, fearful cries until she bolts upright and screams, “MOMMY!!”

She clutches her teddy bear tighter and starts rocking back and forth as the tears start streaming down her cheeks.  Moments later, Misty comes running into the room.  She switches on the light and walks over to her daughter’s side.

“Eden, sweetie, what’s wrong?” She asks, comforting her terrified little girl.  She brushes a few strands of hair away from Eden’s face and hugs her tight.

“I…h-h-had a b-bad…dream.”  Eden says, sobbing into Misty’s shoulder almost uncontrollably.  Misty rubs Eden’s back, doing her best to calm her down.\

“Shhh..” She says, backing away and looking into Eden’s tear soaked eyes. “It was just a nightmare, sweetie.  Do you want to tell me about it?”

Eden shakes her head, not saying so much as a single word.  Her tears become less and less as her nerves finally start to calm down in her mother’s comforting arms.  Misty lays back in the bed next to Eden, still hugging her tight.  She starts humming a tune to her, trying to get her to fall back asleep, and doesn’t notice Eden staring at her bandaged hands.  At least, not until Eden speaks up and questions her about them.

“How come you haven’t told me what happened to y our hands?” Eden asks as she takes one of Misty’s hands in her own.  They’ve already begun the healing process, but it would be days before the stitches could be removed.

“Well,” Misty begins, allowing Eden to gently run her hand over the bandages, concerned for her mother. “I just had an accident is all.  You don’t need to worry about it, though.  It’s just a few stitches.”

Misty hated lying to Eden, given the things she had done over the past couple of years, but she had no choice.  She couldn’t allow the Queen of the Damned to return.  And while her main reason was because she didn’t want to hurt Eden again, there were also several other reasons to not allow that to happen.

“Did the mean lady with the funny accent do it?” Eden asks, looking up at Misty curiously.  She yawns softly, slowly growing tired once more.

“No, sweetie.” Misty says, looking down at Eden shaking he head. “Delia didn’t hurt my hands.  She’s not going to hurt me or you ever again.”

“How can you be so sure?” Eden asks quietly, almost disappointed to admit she doesn’t believe her mother.  Misty takes in a deep breath.  She thinks about how best to reassure Eden, considering Delia has already stooped to such a low level.

“Because I’m your mother, Eden.” Misty says, continuing to sooth her. “I can’t promise you that Delia won’t try to hurt you again, but I can absolutely promise I won’t let her.  I’m just sorry that she felt the need to use you as a way to get to me.  I’m sorry she scared you, sweetie.”

Eden pouts her bottom lip out.  She looks like she’s considering asking another question, but she’s holding back.  She yawns again and her eyes start to flutter closed.  As she slowly drifts off to sleep again, she finally breaks her silence and asks the question that was on her mind. “Mommy, you’re not going to leave me again, are you?”  She yawns again, this time unable to keep her eyes open.  

The question is enough to break Misty’s heart, especially hearing the way Eden asks it.  Misty hugs Eden tightly, not realizing she has already fallen fast asleep again.

“Of course not, Eden.” Misty says, but Eden doesn’t hear her. “I’m never ever going to leave you again.”  Once she hears Eden’s soft peaceful breathing, she looks down at her and sighs.  Once Eden woke up, she would have to reassure her that she would never leave again.  

Misty carefully gets up from the bed, once again tucking Eden under her blankets.  She leans down and kisses her forehead before she heads towards the door.  As she passes by the mirror on Eden’s vanity, she glances at it and nearly loses it again.  She sees the reflection of her Queen of the Damned self once again, and the Queen just winks at her, then blows a kiss in Eden’s direction.  Misty holds herself back from clenching her fists, as doing so would likely pop the stitches of her healing hands, but her vision quickly vanishes as her mind just plays tricks on her once again.  Misty shakes her head and walks over to the door, flipping the lights off once again before returning to her own bedroom for the rest of the night.




“When I returned two months ago, and let the entire SCW roster and its fans know that I was targeting the Mean Girls, I never imagined how exhausting this battle would be.  Don’t get me wrong, I’m not backing down.  I’m not walking away, so any thoughts of any of the Mean Girls may have about thinking that is the case, they can just keep their mouths shut.”

“I’ve slowly been working my way up to my main target, Delia.  I don’t care when…I don’t care how, but I WILL get Delia one-on-one in that ring and I WILL walk away the winner whether she thinks I will or not.  I made easy work of the bottom of the barrel, Angelica and Tessa, in my first match back.  Sure, it’s not exactly something to brag about considering one has been out of action for quite some time and the other has very little wrestling experience under her belt.  But, come on, they were given a clear advantage in facing me in a HANDICAP MATCH, and yet they still walked away on the losing end.  Misty…one.  Mean Girls…zero!”

“The following week I decided to do things a little bit different.  I had to get creative.  Because of the rules in SCW, I couldn’t face Holly Wood in a sanctioned match, so what did I agree to?  A drag contest.”

“Not one of my prouder moments, but hey, I had a ton of fun with that.  And I won.  Yet Holly cried foul and challenged me to an arm wrestling match.  Oh, and guess what?  I won that one, too!  Misty…two.  Mean Girls…zilch!”

“Do you all see where I’m going with this?”

“Now, the six-woman tag match on the last edition of Climax Control before Violent Conduct II didn’t exactly end how it should have.  Sure the Mean Girls walked away with the victory over Roxi, Amy and myself, but if you watch that match over again, that win was not something to brag about.  It may be in the record books, but it was CLEARLY an illegal win because neither Delia nor Amy were the legal women in the ring.  But…I’m not going to cry over spilled milk.  What’s done is done, but my point here is that one-on-one…the Mean Girls simply can’t beat me.”

“Don’t get me wrong, I’m not blaming Amy or Roxi for what happened, it was just how the cards were dealt that night, but when it comes to singles matches…I won’t lose against the Mean Girls.  I REFUSE to lose.”

“This Sunday in St. Louis…I get my next victory.  The bosses have done me a favor in placing me against Veronica Taylor one-on-one and it is going to be oh so sweet beating the hell out of that brainless idiot and prove to her that while she may be on a ‘winning streak’ as of late, that streak is about to be broken.”

“I have to wonder how the Mean Girls will feel after I beat Veronica?  They all want sooo badly to defeat me and to *air quotes* send me back to the nursing home, yet they’ve clearly failed to do so thus far.  Not to mention, they have a mole in their midst.”  

“Who is it?  Who has been feeding information about the Mean Girls to not only me, but SCW as a whole?  It very well could be Veronica Taylor.  I mean…when she loses to me in that ring, maybe the Mean Girls will point the finger and think just that.”

“One thing is for sure, though.  The Mean Girls are destroying themselves, and I’m enjoying every second of it.”





Thursday September 25th
Spike Staggs’ Home- Las Vegas


It’s a scorching day in Las Vegas, with temperatures soaring near one hundred degrees and not a cloud in the sky.  Timmy and Eden Staggs are currently in school for the day, and no one is seemingly home at the Staggs household, but there is a visitor in the backyard.  The woman who used to live there, but now lives just a few minutes away.  

Misty’s mind has been all over the place over the last week, and as weird as it may sound, there was one place over the last couple of years where she found some peace: the corner of Spike’s backyard where he had made a little memorial for the child…the son…he and Misty had lost.  She didn’t live there anymore, true, but when she needed to think and clear her mind, she found herself wanting to visit the memorial.

So today, dressed in a blue tank top and a pair of shorts, she let herself into the backyard, heading over to the memorial for her son, who would be going on two years old if she hadn’t miscarried him.  She hasn’t found herself shedding any tears over the loss in a while, though the guilt still returns every now and then.  Once she stands over the memorial, she looks down at the stone Spike had made and lets out a sigh.  She kneels down placing a hand on the stone and closes her eyes.

“I’d hate to think what those wretched rats would do if you had been born, sweetie.” She says. “Delia went after your big sister, so God only knows what she would try to do to you.”

“Misty?” Spike’s voice comes from behind her and startles her.  She jumps back to her feet and turns around, bringing her hand to her chest.

“Jesus, Spike.  You scared me.” She says to Spike who is just stepping out of his house.

Spike starts walking towards her keeping his sunglasses over his eyes. “What are you doing here?  How long have you been here?”

Misty dusts herself off and turns around, looking back to the memorial stone.  Off in the distance she can still see the abandoned building she called home with the disciples and Ruby, but she tries not to focus on that building.

“I’ve only been here a few minutes.”  She replies, folding her arms across her chest as Spike walks up next to her.  â€œI hope you don’t mind.  This is just one of the only places I can really clear my head.”

“You know I don’t mind.”  Spike shakes his head then looks down at Misty’s bandaged hands.  He folds his arms across his chest, tilts his head down and looks at Misty over the top of his sunglasses. “Care to explain what happened to your hands?  A little birdie mentioned you had some sort of accident?”

Misty sighs and looks at her hands.  She shrugs and shakes her head. “It was nothing.  The stitches will be out in a couple days.”

“Just in time for your match against Veronica.” Spike replies, narrowing his eyes. “And from the looks of it, it wasn’t nothing.  You might be fine with lying to our daughter, but I’m not.  Now tell me the truth.”

Misty sighs again.  She has no desire to relive what caused her to shatter her mirror, but she also knows Spike will not let up until he gets the truth out of her.  However, before she has a chance to even begin explaining, they turn their attention to the door where Vixen is walking out.

“Everything okay out here?” She asks, stepping through the door and into the backyard.  She joins her husband’s side, giving him quick hug before looking to Misty.

Misty nods and turns away from the memorial stone. “Everything is fine.  I just thought I’d spend a little while hear while I wait for Eden to get home from school.”

Spike shakes his head, a disappointed grin appearing on his face. “That may be partly true, but I believe you were just going to explain what you did to your hands?

“Her hands?” Vixen asks curiously.  She catches site of Misty’s bandaged hands just before Misty hides them behind her back and she looks at Misty with concern. “What happened?”

“And don’t try and say it was nothing again, Misty.” Spike adds.

Misty sighs and brings her hands out in front of her again.  She shakes her head and looks to the ground, and her mind goes to a dark place…a place she doesn’t want to return to.

“I can’t tell you guys the truth, because you’ll get the wrong idea.  You won’t understand.” Misty doesn’t even try to hide the shame and embarrassment she feels as she looks at Spike and Vixen.  She turns around and looks at the abandoned building in the distance; her thoughts immediately wandering to the life she lived there.

Spike and Vixen exchange curious glances.  Neither can even gather a guess as to what happened, but they both want the truth.  Because Misty is Eden’s mother, they are both equally concerned.

“Why don’t you leave that to us and just tell us what happened.  I think we might be more understanding than you think.” Spike says, hoping to reassure Misty.  Vixen takes a step towards Misty, standing next to her.

“Spike is right,” she says, looking at a distracted Misty. “Whatever is going on, we can help you.”

As Misty stares at the abandoned building in the distance, her eyes well up with tears.  She stays silent for a long while and Spike and Vixen wait for her to speak up.  After a while, she turns around, and the two of them are surprised to see the tears rolling down her face.

Misty looks at Spike first and says, “You have to keep Eden away from me, Spike.”  Her voice cracks a little as she grows more visibly upset. “I don’t want to do anything to hurt her ever again, so I think it’s best if you keep her away from me.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” Spike asks with a hint of anger in his voice.

“Misty, how does that have anything to do with Eden?” Vixen adds.

Misty holds her hands up in front of her. “This war with the Mean Girls…with Delia…it’s bringing back a side of me I don’t want to come back.  I destroyed a mirror because of it!”

Spike tilts his head, confuse by what Misty is trying to say. “Misty, I have no idea what the hell you’re talking about.  If you’re afraid that you’d ever hit Eden—“ Misty immediately shakes her head, putting that thought to rest.

“No, of course not.” She says as she wipes away the tears from her eyes. “But if you look at that building off in the distance, I think you’ll understand what I’m talking about.  I can’t let Eden be around me if I were to go back to that place...”

She turns around to face the building once again.  Spike and Vixen share a shocked look, but neither jumps to conclusions, nor do they judge her.

“IF you go back to that place?” Spike asks, trying to stay calm.  Vixen looks at him and shakes her head.

“What makes you think you’ll go back to that, Misty?  What happened?” Vixen asks.

Misty sniffles and wipes more tears from her eyes.  She looks down at her hands, and in the back of her mind she can still hear the Queen of the Damned laughing and taunting her.

“When I got home last week…when I was unpacking, I saw her.” She starts, going over the memory in her head. “I was walking past the mirror in my room and it was her reflection staring back.  I mean…it was me as the Queen of the Damned.  It was that awful person I was.”

Misty begins toying with the bandages on her hands, ashamed of what she is admitting to Spike and Vixen.  Spike nods and scratches the back of his head and even Vixen isn’t sure what to say.  

“If I’m honest guys,” Misty takes in a deep breath and begins. “I think I just need to give up and end this war with the Mean Girls.  I shouldn’t even bother going after Delia anymore, because it’s clearly only going to end badly.  One way or another…”

Vixen suddenly shakes her head.  She grabs Misty’s arm and turns her around. “And what is that going to accomplish, exactly?  If you just give up, everything you’ve done so far will be for nothing.  If you give in to them, they’ll never let you live it down.  Trust me when I say you’ll regret it.”

“Misty, you can’t let Delia get away with that stunt she pulled at the mall with Eden.” Spike warns her. “I pushed the damn boundaries by doing what I did at Violent Conduct for fuck’s sake.  You have to get Delia in the ring one way or another.  Hell do you want to prove Mercedes Vargas right with how many times she’s called you a quitter?!”

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath. “No, of course not!”

“Then don’t fucking give up!” Spike shouts.  If he weren’t wearing sunglasses, Misty would be looking into his icy glare. “Finish what you started.  And as for that Queen of the Damned bullshit…Well, you won’t go back to that shit if you don’t let yourself.  And I suggest you do everything in your power to not let it happen again.”

“Finishing what I started would mean going after the Bombshell title again.” Misty replies, turning her attention to Vixen.  

“Yeah, so?” Spike asks before Vixen has a chance to respond.

“Vix, I can’t go after that belt so soon after she took it from you.” Misty says shaking her head.  â€œI can’t do that to you.  You deserve that belt more than I do.”

Vixen gives Misty a thoughtful smile and shakes her head. “I’m not going to hold it against you, Misty.  And if you ask me, you need to be the one to take the title from you.  You need to end her reign.  You need to finish this.”

“What if it doesn’t end even after I beat Delia?  What then?” Misty asks.

Spike shakes his head and sighs. “Look…you need to take a step back and focus on one thing at a time. You’ve got a match against Veronica Taylor first in St. Louis.  Take this stuff one step at a time.”

Misty closes her eyes and sighs again.  She nods, knowing in her mind that Spike and Vixen are right.  She brushes herself off and stands tall, trying to build her confidence up. “I’m just not looking forward to defending a victory over Veronica because everyone knows she’ll have some sort of excuse.”

“Yeah, well, that’s just what the Mean Girls do.” Vixen says. “They give us all hell when we point out why their wins haven’t been fair one way or another, yet we’re never allowed to do the same.  It’s just getting to the point where we need to stop fighting about it because everyone knows the truth.”

Just then the sound of Eden’s school bus is heard pulling up in front of the house.  The sound of the little girl darting into the house and looking for her parents is heard before she appears at the back door.  She opens it up and runs around, excited to see her mother.

“Mommy!”  She says as she runs up to Misty, giving her a hug.  She didn’t even bother removing her Disney Princess book bag from around her shoulders.

“Hey baby girl.” Misty says, returning the hug. “How was school today?”

Eden takes a step back and shrugs. “It was okay I guess.  Miss Darcy gave us too much homework, though.”

“Did she?” Misty asks, kneeling down to Eden’s eye level. “Well, you better go inside and get it finished, otherwise I can’t take you out for some ice cream.”

Eden’s eyes light up and she jumps up and down excitedly. “Ice cream?!  YAY!”  She doesn’t even have to be told a second time and she quickly runs back inside to go get her homework done.  Misty just laughs and Spike and Vixen offer a chuckle of their own.

“So much for keeping her away from you, huh?” Spike says.  

Misty looks at him, takes in a deep breath and shrugs. “I’m not making the decision to stay away from her, Spike.  But if you make the decision, I won’t fight it.  I only want what’s best for her.”

Misty doesn’t give Spike or Vixen a chance to say another word before she walks away, following after Eden.  She walks inside the house to help Eden with her homework if needed.  Spike just looks at Vixen and shakes his head.  He’s at a loss for words and Vixen just wraps her arm around him and leads him back inside the house.




Saturday September 27th
St. Louis- Scott Air Force Base


In just over twenty-four hours, Sin City Wrestling hits the first stop on its military tour here in St. Louis, Missouri.  Scott Air Force Base is buzzing with excitement as the SCW superstars and bombshells are making their way to St. Louis; some even stopping at the base before hand to get a feel for the venue, and the military men and women who will be in attendance.  

Misty has just arrived at the base, with a camera crew in tow.  Up until three years ago when she and Spike moved their family to Las Vegas, she had lived in St. Louis for six years.  But she had never visited the base to thank the men and women who have served this country.  

Now is her chance.

As her rental car pulls up to the base, the SCW camera crew is already there waiting for her.  She parks her car and steps out of the driver’s seat.  The temperature today is slightly warmer than normal for this time of year, so there is no need for Misty to wear a light jacket as she had originally thought.  She’s sporting a pair of dark jeans and her signature ‘Original Bombshell’ tank top as she walks up and greets the colonel in charge of the base.

“Welcome to Scott Air Force Base, Misty.” The colonel says, extending his hand.  Misty shakes his hand with a thoughtful smile and she looks around the base.

“Thank you.” She replies. “I have to say it’s an honor to be here.”

“Well the men and women here are more than excited to have our base be the first stop on the SCW tour.” He replies with a smile of his own.

“I think we in SCW are a little more excited.” Misty adds, turning around and taking in the view of the base.  The colonel leads her into the base’s hanger, where tomorrow night, SCW’s six sided ring will be set up and the men and women of the base attending in the audience.  

“I hope you don’t mind me coming here today.”  Misty asks the colonel. “I figured the hanger would be the perfect place to record a special video message to my opponent this week.”

“Not at all.” He replies. “We’ve had the superstars and bombshells in and out of here all week.  My men and women know to stay out of your way if at all possible, but as I told the others, don’t be surprised if the background noise gets to be a little too much.”

Misty shakes her head with a smile. “I’m sure it’ll be fine.  And I won’t take up too much time.”

The colonel salutes Misty then walks away, leaving her all alone.  Well, except for the cameraman now standing behind her.  She looks around the hanger, closing her eyes and imagining how the atmosphere will be tomorrow night when Climax Control is in full swing.  

“Are you ready?” The cameraman asks with the camera perched on his shoulder.

Misty turns and looks at him.  She nods and grins. “As ready as I’ll ever be.  Let’s get this thing started.” The cameraman gives her an acknowledging nod then points to her letting her know the camera is rolling.

“Veronica Taylor…the lowest of the low for the Mean Girls.” Misty starts, looking dead center into the camera.  Several hundred feet behind her, a small group of military men and women has formed, and they watch her, all with smiles on their faces.

“Veronica, I want you to take a good look around this hanger.  It may be empty right now, but tomorrow night, the SCW ring will be set up right where I stand and I’ll finally get your ass in the ring one-on-one.” The expression on Misty’s face turns serious and you can see the determination in her eyes.

“I almost feel sorry for you, Ronnie.  Oops..am I allowed to call you that?” Misty grins and lets out an amused laugh before she continues. “It’s funny that the Mean Girls call you Ronnie for short, because if my memory serves me correctly, isn’t Ronnie more of a masculine name?  What does that say about how the see you, Veronica?”

Misty looks around as if making sure she is truly alone.  She brings her hand up to the corner of her mouth as if she is going to whisper her next statement. “I think it means they see just how manly you look, sweetie.  More so than Holly, in fact.”  She laughs again, clearly having fun at Veronica’s expense.

“How does it feel, Veronica?  What must be going through your mind knowing that you get to be the first Mean Girl to lose to me one-on-one?  How are you going to react when it happens.”  She grins confidently, taking a step towards the camera.  â€œAnd you better believe I’m going to beat you, Veronica.  I couldn’t give a rat’s ass if you’ll have Liz Smalls out there as support, because I could beat the both of you in a handicap match just like I did with Angelica and Tessa.  But I’m sure you don’t agree with that.” Misty brings her hand up to her face, tapping her chin as a thought pops into her mind.

“You know, I was originally going to applaud you for your recent weight loss, but it just hit me.”  A slightly sympathetic look grows on Misty’s face as she looks into the camera, speaking directly to Veronica. “Why exactly did you lose that weight?  Was it for your health, or was it simply because the Mean Girls were growing tired of having a fat camp reject in their midst?  I’m sure you got wind of the simply awful things they were calling you behind your back, right?  It’s really quite sad because you all thing you’re role models?  I don’t think so.”

Misty turns around, holding her arms out as if telling Veronica and those watching who the real role models were. “Look at this place, Veronica.  Look at the men and women standing in the distance behind me.  They are the role models.  They are who I want my kids to look up to, because they put their lives on the line defending this country and our freedoms.  And you…you lose weight and primp yourselves to try and be like that evil bitch, Delia.”  She shakes her head in disgust, but then waves to the men and women standing on the other side of the hander.

“If I know you like I think I do, Veronica, I have a feeling that you and your *air quotes* sisters will show nothing but disgust on this tour.  I have a horrible feeling that you’ll be stupid enough to insult the men and women who are stationed at the bases we’re going to be visiting, and I’m going to warn you right now…You better think twice about doing that.” Misty spins around, then looks into the camera once again, sending a harsh warning glare to Veronica Taylor.

“The days of you hags insulting kids and genuinely good people are over, Veronica.  You can insult me all you want.  I don’t give a shit anymore, but I will not stand by as you insult people who don’t deserve it.” She points to the group standing across the hanger again. “They fight for you, Veronica.  They fight for our entire country, and the thought of you insulting them or treating this tour with disrespect just pisses me off to no end.  So I’d suggest you think long and hard about how you and that band of disrespectful pieces of trash act on this tour, because I’m watching every move you make…listening to every word you speak.”

She pauses for a few moments, walking towards the camera.  She folds her arms across her chest and looks directly into the camera with a dark and devious look in her eyes.

“Make no mistake that I will destroy each and every one of you rabid rats if it is the last thing I do.  You can all try and protect Delia and keep me from taking her down, but trust me when I say it won’t happen.  She’s got a huge target tattooed right on her forehead and I’ve got the arrow that will hit the bulls eye.”

She leans in closer to the camera and with a smile she says, “Sorry not sorry.”

And with a wink, the camera cuts out and the scene fades to black.  

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4 5